Marked as His Equal (unedited)

by TheL0sts0uls

On September 1st, 1941, Hogwarts welcomed refugees of Grindelwald's War, as Tom Riddle has been researching his past, trying to uncover his ties to Salazar Slytherin. Among the refugees is an Austrian witch intent on guiding the future Dark Lord down a better path, even as she too must contend with forces threatening to tear her and the world apart. Female Harry Potter, Time Travel

6. Chapter 51-60

Chapter 51: Not a Typical Year at Hogwarts

"Alright, everyone settle down! I know it's been a while since we were all on the Hogwarts Express and many of you are dying to go meet up with your friends, but we need to go over the car assignments for all the Prefects first. Ms McGonagall, if you would?" As Minerva began to read out the names of the Prefects and asking which train car they would like to be responsible for, Abraxas leaned over to whisper in Lilith's ear. "That should have been you up there." Lilith shook her head. "Minerva has stayed the course throughout her time at Hogwarts. My actions might have been deemed acceptable, but in the end, it's better to have a model student over one that avoided punishment over technicalities. Besides, having a Head Boy from Slytherin and a Head Girl from Gryffindor for the second year in a row isn't a bad thing, particularly after the whole mess surrounding Dumbledore." Abraxas shook his head, his platinum blonde hair tied in a loose ponytail at the back. "Still say it should have been you." Lilith turned to look at the new seventh year Prefect, as someone had to take over Tom's position with him being selected as Head Boy. It still surprised Lilith that McGonagall and Tom had been Head Boy and Head Girl together at Hogwarts during the first timeline and she never noticed a thing that hinted as to who he might become. Then again, she wouldn't have been surprised if her selection had helped Dumbledore in the past, having a constant shadow following the Heir of Slytherin's every single move, forcing him to behave himself at all times in Minerva's presence. Now, rather than being antagonistic and suspicious, the two of them were working together to bridge the gap between the students. So much of what had happened before could have been corrected had this dynamic existed the first time around too.

"You sure you are not just bitter because you lost a bet?" Abraxas cheeks grew flushed, which made Lilith chuckle. "Careful, Herr Malfoy. You might end up losing more than just a bet. Though I might be able to help Alphard get some free time later in the night, if you behave yourself." Clearing his throat, Abraxas straightened out his back. "I will try my best to behave, then." Lilith smiled as she turned to the front. "Sehr gut. Ah, I will take the car with the most fourth years, if that is alright." Minerva looked through the remaining options, pretty much aware as to who Lilith would be checking on. "That would be train car five. Malfoy?" As the last train cars were assigned, Tom spoke up. "Very well, please make sure that all the students under your charge are feeling comfortable and safe, particularly the first years. News of the attack and deaths from last term rattled the nerves of many parents considering sending their students to Hogwarts this year. The defeat and arrest of the parties responsible has restored some confidence back concerning the school's safety and the changing dynamics of the war has helped, but there are still students feeling uneasy and they need to be reassured that they are safe with us. Hogwarts is more than just a school, it is also our home for seven years of our lives and it will be theirs too. Let's make sure they feel welcomed and safe amongst "family." See you all tomorrow evening in the Prefects meeting room and don't forget your class schedules." As everyone started dispersing to their assigned cars, Lilith lingered behind, finding herself being pulled into a tight hug from behind, her lover's mouth kissing her exposed neck lovingly. "You could have taken the same train car as me."

Lilith sighed in contentment as she ran her hand through Tom's hair, doing her best not to make a mess of it, her body instantly responding to his touch with need. "Not feeling like spending some of the ride north with Ignatius?" Tom nibbled her ear. "I don't dislike being around him anymore after he straightened himself out. I am just hoping that the distance between him and Lucretia doesn't have him falling back into bad habits. I might have to set him straight myself a few times if that happens. Might get messy." Lilith turned around, forcing Tom to sit on the train car seat behind him before straddling his lap, his excitement very easy for her to feel through their clothes. As she cupped his face with her hands, Lilith gave him a few feather soft kisses on his lips. "Hmm, I am sure he will be fine. He and Lucretia have been sending letters to each other every week during the summer. He also didn't seem to be jealous about you helping her out when she was setting up her apartment." Tom smiled at her. "Probably because he and Lucretia might have christened the bed soon after I helped her with the furniture, along with her parents. I am told that Lady Prewett had a few meetings with the Lord and Lady Black over the summer, outside of the times she was at the Townhouse for the crafting of the proposal. A lot of Gryffindor young ladies will be quite disappointed when he gets announced as being in an official courtship." Lilith hummed happily as she pulled Tom into a tight hug. The young man sighed contentedly. "I may have said this every day that you have been back from Switzerland, but I missed you so much while you were away."

The two pulled away to look in each other's eyes. "And I you. These last few weeks have been difficult with your duties in the Wizengamot, mine on the Continent and the whole military training we have both been thrown into, but let's do our best to enjoy our time left at Hogwarts. What do you say, Head Boy?" Tom searched her eyes. "You sure you aren't bothered by my being the Head Boy and you getting passed over by McGonagall?" Lilith smiled at him. "Tell me, do you think it will make a difference at all, regarding where I will be spending my nights?" Tom blinked at her before her words registered. He chuckled, before leaning into Lilith's neck. "No, I don't suppose it will. I guess I should leave you to your duties, showing Ms Mcmillan the ropes as McGonagall's replacement for Gryffindor. Try not to scare her too much." Lilith giggled. "No promises." Giving Tom a deep kiss that left them both with the desire to skip their duties, Lilith straightened out her clothes. Just outside, she found McGonagall speaking with the young blonde in question, someone that reminded Lilith a bit of Neville Longbottom, at least by the structure of her face. Her blonde hair was on the darker side and she had remembered Longbottom's hair growing lighter as he aged, so this young woman might be Neville's maternal grandmother, or at least a relation of hers. Minerva looked towards Lilith, before returning to her classmate. "I will get you more familiarized with the Prefect duties after tomorrow's meeting. For the meantime, follow Frau von Schwarzwald here. She knows the rules well enough to know how to bend them."

Lilith smiled at the Head Girl. "Don't worry, Minerva. I won't corrupt her too much, though no promises if she learns any bad habits from Ignatius. That's your responsibility now that Lucretia is busy working in Diagon." Minerva rolled her eyes, though there was a measure of levity on her face as she responded. "Then this will be a long year indeed. Let Lucretia know that I am grateful for the help in getting me the better shoes. My toes had been killing me for over a year." Lilith nodded, before turning to the shy young woman. "Will do. After you. We have train car five." The girl bowed her head to Minerva softly before walking ahead of Lilith down the corridors and across the train cars. Opening the individual cabins, the two of them checked on the few first years that had clumped together, many still somewhat nervous, before Lilith summoned Sorina, a name that the Romani had given to her Patronus. The snake initially scared the kids, before her warmth and light eased their fears. Soon, the kids were laughing as the ethereal snake wrapped itself around their arms, her magic tickling them as her forked tongue licked their cheeks. She found a group of four Slytherin fourth years happily discussing the possibility of getting the right grades in Potions to qualify for the new course of Alchemy, as Dippet had found professors to cover Transfiguration and Alchemy full time, with the professor even accepting students from seventh year. Tom actually signed up for the latter, surprising even Lilith, though he assured her it was more of him sitting in the class, with other students doing the same, rather than committing completely to the new course.

Eventually, the two prefects found an open cabin and sat down together, with Lilith going over much of the expectations and privileges that came with the post, with the girl, who Lilith now knew was called Sophie, blushing in embarrassment when Lilith brought up the Prefect's Bath. A few minutes later Tom arrived, which had the girl scampering out of her seat, before she excused herself. The blush on her face made Lilith unsure what to think. Tom seemed to have noticed it as well. "I am used to people stepping out of fear of me but embarrassment?" Lilith smiled a little, before patting the seat next to her. "If I remember correctly, you have never really had trouble when it came to female interest." Tom took her silent invitation and took the window seat next to Lilith. "Yes, well, I am perfectly happy having you as the sole object of my affections." Taking his hand into hers, Lilith leaned against Tom's shoulder, her body feeling warm. She had never really expected to find love, despite her best friend's words, but here she was sure was the man she could only ever love. She raised her head and kissed his cheek. "Careful, or you will be making this woman think that you are looking to make what we have permanent." Tom went quiet for a moment. "Would that be so bad?" Lilith sensed the doubt in his voice, before she lifted his hand and kissed it. "No, it wouldn't. So long as the choice comes from your heart, and not out of a sense of social acceptance or fear. I too only wish to have you as the sole object of my love, unless children are born to us. Whatever you decide, I will accept your feelings." Tom turned to her, his eyes swimming in tears, before he locked the cabin door and pulled down the privacy screen. Until the next Prefect Patrol, Lilith found herself on the receiving end of Tom's feelings for her, his mouth leaving a few marks on her shoulders. She loved every moment of it.

"Welcome everyone, to another year at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, and what a year it will likely turn out to be. Firstly, I would like to offer a prayer of good fortune to our students who came to Hogwarts as refugees, as the news that Beauxbatons may soon be liberated by the combined efforts of the ICW Peacekeepers and our own Aurors, who have accompanied the Allies in the liberation of France, as the famed Place Cachée is, as of this moment, back in the hands of its own people. We hope that the choice to complete your education with us or to return home becomes available to you, even as I am certain many here would like to see you finish your studies at Hogwarts. Speaking of completing one's education." Dippet took a brief pause as his eyes scanned the crowd. "I would like to make the announcements regarding the changes in staff this year. First of all, I am delighted to inform you all that Professor Ross has agreed to continue in the position of Head of Gryffindor House as of this moment. I would also like everyone to offer a round of applause as we welcome the ascension of Professor Melia Greengrass to the position of Deputy Headmistress." As the school cheered and clapped with Melia bowing from her position at the Staff Table, after having performed her first duties as Deputy by escorting the first years to the Sorting Ceremony, which was tame in comparison to the precious ones, as the Hat had no ominous words to share with the students. Though the cheers were a bit muted from Ravenclaw House, something that Dippet pointed out. "Yes, I am afraid that Professor Greengrass has stepped down from her position as Head of Ravenclaw House. That said… I believe you will all be in safe hands under your new Head of Hogwarts House, Professor Ellena Bierley!"

Ravenclaw cheered happily, though they did their best not to surpass their previous response. No one wanted to anger their new Deputy Headmistress during the Welcome Feast. Dippet waited for the students to settle down. "Now, I do regret to say that we were unable to secure a Professor to take up a permanent position as Head of the Transfiguration course, though I assure you all that this matter will eventually be resolved. Fortunately, Hogwarts was able to acquire not one but two Professors to take up temporary residence in the Castle until permanent teachers have been vetted and accepted. As such, please welcome your instructors for Transfiguration and Alchemy, Professors Perenelle and Nicholas Flamel, who were kind enough to accept our invitation whilst the matter of Beauxbatons' freedom is cleared up back in France." The school erupted in cheers and clapping as the two figures stood up and bowed, both seated to the left of the Headmaster's seat. Perenelle looked to everyone to be a middle aged woman, her hair a mix of dark brown and gray, her form slender and her skin sun kissed. Nicholas, however, looked like he stepped out of a medieval stained glass painting, his clothes a bright, even unnatural white, with gold trimmings, his hair long, somewhat unkept and a mix of bright white and grey. He was an odd contrast to his wife's more earthy brown robes. Lilith stared at the two, before turning towards Tom, who gave her a wry smile. "Surprise." Lilith shook her head. "No wonder you signed up to sit in during his classes."

Dippet, for his part, waited a few more minutes, before wandlessly casting a silencing spell over the entire Great Hall, dispelling it as he began to speak. "We are very fortunate indeed to have such legends join our staff for the foreseeable future. Now then, onto the last few announcements. The curfew that had been in effect last year has been lifted, so the regular hours will once again be observed. Any student caught outside of their Dorms by the Ghosts, Prefects or Staff will be subject to disciplinary action… except for medical emergencies, of course." Lilith couldn't help but smile as Dippet corrected himself, no doubt feeling Teresa's glaring eyes burning holes on the back of his head. The Headmaster cleared his throat. "And… lastly. Due to concerns over the possibility that the war in Europe could grow ever more violent and, since the demand on the Peacekeepers and Aurors is so high, the Ministry of Magic and the Auror Academy, with the support of the Board of Governors, will have Academy Instructors teaching voluntary training programs during the weekends for the individuals willing to use their talents in defence of Britain. Let me be clear!" Dippet raised his voice over the sudden cacophony that arose because of his statement. "No Hogwarts student will be sent against their will either to Continental Europe or to face off against enemy combatants. These training programs are exclusively to prepare seventh and sixth year students to be better able to defend others and, if an emergency were to arise, they would be asked to fill in for the Aurors patrolling our streets and keeping the people safe, whilst the more experienced personnel are deployed to the war front. There is a chance that these precautions are unnecessary, but the Ministry, the Board and all of us Professors of Hogwarts agree that we would rather see you all trained to keep your friends and families safe, rather than be left at the mercy of people who have no compassion in their hearts."

As he looked over the students of the school, Lilith could see just how much this decision weighed on Dippet's mind, his posture very much that of a man well advanced in age, though he quickly recovered. "Those willing, please take these courses and the physical training regime seriously. It may one day be the difference between life and death for you and those dearest to you. We lost three lives a few months back because of our willingness to ignore the need to teach students an individual's personal responsibility to their own safety. We do not wish to see these tragedies repeated once more. On that less than happy note, I encourage you all to have a fine dinner. Please, Tuck in." Lilith watched as the Headmaster made his way to his seat, slumping into the ornate wooden high back chair, his hands rubbing his forehead as if easing away a headache, before he began to speak to Melia and the Flamels. Turning towards the table, she began to fill up her plate, though Tom's eyes had also been on the Headmaster. "He won't be happy about our plans." Lilith refused to react, though she touched his thigh softly, so as to keep her thoughts to herself as Cygnus, Abraxas and Druella drew Tom into a conversation on his intentions for the court and if there was a need to convene it tonight. Lilith, for her part, focused on the meal on her plate, even as her mind swam with more ideas for her constructs, ways to simplify what she had already made, as well as that one particular project she had always dreamt of, even though it had, for the longest time, troubled her as to whether or not she was right to pursue it. She had been considering it once more, now that she knew exactly what the process would entail… and what it would cost her.

"A Head Girl and a Head Boy, both selected in two consecutive years. You have no idea how proud I am of you, Tom. I remember when I took on the Head of Hogwarts House for Slytherin and you were but a quiet lad, keeping much to yourself. But even then, I saw your eyes. Always watching, studying, learning, taking everything in. I felt even then that you were someone I needed to keep an eye on, someone capable of great things. And here you are now, Head of the Ancient and Noble House of Slytherin, a member of the Wizengamot and this year's Head Boy. You have far exceeded anything I could have ever thought possible." Tom bowed his head slightly as the two walked up the steps, leading away from the Dungeons. Tom had just taken part in the welcoming of the first years with the other Prefects, before the Court reconvened, though he again allowed someone else, this time Abraxas, sit as King, though this year it was Druella who sat at his side, much to Abraxas' clear pride. Both Tom and Lilith had both accepted the fact that neither of them could take up the mantles seeing as they were planning to enter the war after the New Years. While the plan had only been discussed with Alexander, he was sure that the Headmaster would soon know. He had been tempted to tell Horace, but he didn't feel like spoiling his jovial mood. "I am grateful, not only for the attention you gave me, but also the trust you had in me, Professor. You have been instrumental in my academic development and I can't thank you enough for that."

Horace waved the comment off. "It has all been the result of your determination and hardwork, young man, and I am glad you have been recognized for it." Tom blushed slightly. "Still, I had help when it came to much of my progress as a student and as a wizard." Slughorn smiled at him as they kept going up the primary steps, making for the Third Floor. "You have had many allies and friends these last few years, though I can imagine a certain redhead did more than many of them combined. I had debated vigorously with Dippet about having Miss von Schwarzwald as Head Girl. Not that Ms McGonagall isn't worthy of the position, of course, but were it only for every dangerous situation she was involved in, I believe she would have more than earned it." Tom smiled at that, though he felt an odd tickle in the back of his mind. "I am sure she understands and is flattered by your support, but Lilith has never been the type to seek glory or recognition. Besides, if anything, Ms McGonagall will probably benefit from having responsibility for students beyond Gryffindor House, as I hope to benefit from being responsible for the students of other Houses. Liith was already too well loved by the younger students and her staying a Prefect won't change that." Slughorn shook his head. "And there you go, demonstrating exactly why the two of you are such an excellent pair. If that piece of Legislation from the Wizengamot is any indication, then I foresee even greater things from you in the future. Ahh, here we are."

Looking down the corridor to a far wall of the Third Floor Corridors near the Prefects Meeting Room and the Armour Gallery, they saw that both the Headmaster and the Deputy Headmistress stood waiting for them. Not long after Slughorn excused himself, Professor Ross arrived, escorting Minerva McGonagall. It was odd seeing the two talking to each other a bit more amicably. He knew that Minerva and her family were staying with him at the Ross Estate after Christmas, so the change in demeanour between the two was expected. There was still some stiffness in her posture as they talked, but the veiled anger and resentment was gone from her voice. Thinking about it, Tom was certain that Minerva simply didn't know how she was supposed to behave around her grandfather, who for his part probably had some knowledge of her awkwardness as he just spoke to her casually, not being overly familiar with her. As they arrived, he turned to her and bowed his head. "The family, all of us, are very proud of you, Minerva. Fulfill your responsibilities but don't forget to enjoy yourself. And send your mother my love when you write to her next. A good evening to you all." Both Armand and Melia nodded towards Theseus, before he turned to follow the path back towards Gryffindor Tower. The Headmaster turned to the two seventh years and clasped his hands. "Welcome, Mr Riddle, Ms McGonagall, to the entrance to the Chambers of the Head Boy and Head Girl. They are guarded by a password which can be set to two separate phrases, one for each of you. Melia, if you please."

The Deputy Headmistress, now dressed in black and blue rather than blue and bronze, turned towards the entrance framed by two stone engravings, their hands reaching out to each other over a solid, blank wall. "Rhiannon, the Wronged." The engraved beings pulled their hands away from each other, bringing to rest the extended hand over their own hearts as the stone slid up into the roof. Tom waited for a moment, looking at the two sculptures closely. He had seen them before many times, both during his initial search for Parseltongue corridors and during his Prefect patrols. The phrase used by Professor Greengrass reminded him of a story he had heard or read somewhere. The sculpture to the right was definitely that of a woman, her hand holding onto her horses saddle as she gazed across the now empty door frame to a man, his head held down in shame, a crown wrapped over his hair as hunting dogs surrounded his feet, his other hand also holding onto a horse. The dogs finally triggered the right memory. "King Pwyll and Queen Rhiannon. These statues represent them, don't they?" Dippet nodded as he led the young man inside, revealing to him a long chamber that led to two sets of windows and a door. Of course, Tom knew of the chamber's interior already, as Voldemort had once shared it with a far more suspicious and watchful McGonagall, who had acted then as Dumbledore's spy on the boy he feared responsible for the tragedies of his fifth year. Still, the long ornate carpet and the sofas looked far more inviting this time around, as Melia gestured towards the door on the right side of the chamber. "That leads to your room, Ms McGonagall, and the one directly across leads to Mr Riddle's."

Dippet bade Tom to follow him, before they both stood before a beautiful magical painting, one where the very same figures outside rode on their horses together, children on their laps, as they chased after the hunting dogs into the woods. "I imagine you have heard a version of the tale of Pwyll and Rhiannon." Tom nodded. "I have, though I doubt it is the truth, especially considering that Rhiannon was Fae." Dippet smiled softly. "Indeed. Their story was no less tragic than what the poets have repeated and written down, though if I may be so bold as to say, they found in their latter years the love and company denied to both at the dawn of their union." Tom looked at the Headmaster, seeing a bit more than just academic remembrance. There was real melancholy there. "They are your family, aren't they?" Dippet blinked for a moment, clearly surprised by Tom's words, before a smile appeared on his face, though there were some tears in his eyes. "Aye, they were. Many, many centuries ago, but their blood runs through me. When I first walked these halls as a student, I had initially been surprised to see the sculptures outside, not because of what they represented, but because of how accurate they appeared. My parents later told me that both Rowena and Salazar had been close friends with them in their final years of life on Earth, with Rowena having the honour of learning magic from Queen Rhiannon herself. Some say it was she who made Rowena the finest Enchantress of the age." Tom smiled at that. "Fae are known for their mastery of enchantment, both with illusion and in giving power to objects. That any of the Fae Queen of Britain's teachings have made their way to our own lessons… the world is full of surprises."

Nodding in agreement, the Headmaster turned towards the two women, who had ceased talking and were looking at the two of them in curiosity. "My apologies, Melia, Ms McGonagall. This room holds a great deal of significance to me, more than the fact that I once inhabited it… well, many, many years ago. Mr Riddle, as always, has a fine eye and a sharp mind and surprised me with his knowledge of our people's least known contributors to magical tradition and study. Now, it is not inappropriate for the two of you to host friends here for study, in fact we encourage it, though we ask that you be careful with who hears the passwords. The individual bedrooms can be warded easily enough by each of you to keep the other out, though I don't imagine that will be a problem. If you two were to need anything at all, please summon Hogsby, as he is in charge of keeping the Chamber clean. The veranda outside the far door can be used to send out messages via owl, though with the new wards, all letters will be handled by the elves before being delivered to you by Hogsby. You are allowed to request snacks, tea and refreshments, but please do try and come down to the Great Hall for meals. Anything else?" McGonagall shook her head, though Tom was silent for a moment. "What is the policy regarding… intimate relations here?" Dippet chuckled even as Minerva blushed in embarrassment. "Miss von Schwarzwald is free to visit you, Mr Riddle, and even spend the night, as your courtship has been registered at the Ministry. Though for Ms McGonagall's sake… do try to be discreet."

Melia tucked a loose bang of blonde hair behind her ear. "Well, if there is anything you need from either of us, please let us know. Being the Head Boy and Head Girl places you more under our supervision than as Prefects, though of course you can go seek assistance from your Heads of Hogwarts Houses. If that will be all, we will bid you both a pleasant evening. Come along Armand, I am sure story time can wait." Dippet held his hand against his chest but smiled. "That it can. A good evening to you both and we look forward to your services to our school. Ah, before I leave, the other password, for the moment, is Pwyll, the Chaste." As soon as the door closed behind the two professors, Minerva gave Tom a curious look. "You have heard of Pwyll and Rhiannon?" Tom nodded. "It's a story of a mortal King and Fae Queen. Pwyll, in payment for the stealing of a kill from Arawn, Lord of an Otherworld, spent a year and a day as his replacement. He slept beside Arawn's wife and never touched her, earning himself the name of "Chaste" and the loyalty of Arawn. Legend has it that this story moved Rhiannon to venture into the realms of men and marry Pwyll, though she was accused of infanticide with their first born. Whether true or not, though my money is on not, she suffered punishment for several years until her child was found alive, her sentence lifted and she then sat as queen of her realm until the end of her husband's life. Most stories say she died, but as a Fae, that is hard to believe. They are particularly long lived magical creatures, even outside of their realms in the Otherworlds."

Minerva hummed to herself. "Father prefered that I read most of my stories from the Bible." Tom chuckled. "I was forced to read it as well, though I imagine it was more of my Orphanage Matron trying to exorcize me. Lilith spoke to a group of Kabbalists from the Continent this summer and their own customs and beliefs were, in her words, quite fascinating. They still read the Torah, but they have addendums and different interpretations of events that include references to magic. I imagine there are those of gnostic and even orthodox faiths that have their own magical variants of the Biblical stories you read as a child. For curiosity's sake, it is an interesting subject to ponder." Minerva looked towards Tom with surprise, first by his mention of the exorcisms against him, as well as by his logical integration of magic and faith. It certainly made her very curious if there was some way to reconcile some of the beliefs she was raised with, though some aspects of her father's faith were no longer appealing to her. "Indeed. Well, I suppose we should both head to our rooms and prepare for the morning. Good evening, Riddle." Tom nodded towards her. "Good evening, McGonagall." Entering into the Head Boy's bedroom made Tom feel… odd. He had been here before, but what little he had owned at the time had been his Horcruxes of the Diary and the Ring, his school clothes and materials, and nothing else. Now, things were different, as he started setting picture frames along the top of the dresser. The photo of himself and his grandfather on their horses, with Madeline and her brother Frank holding the reins, had been taken by Lilith the summer before the attack on the Riddle House.

The sight of it made Tom feel a bit guilty. While he had helped restore the home to what it once was, the amount of time he had spent dealing with the Speakers of the Wizengamot had meant that he wasn't able to spend as much time with his grandfather. He had survived the attack, but the loss of not only his home but his son, regardless of how troubled their relationship had been, had physically aged him, his hair having gone almost completely gray. Fortunately, the survival of the horses gave him much of his old strength back, as he got right back up on the saddle as soon as he could. He had left Madeline overly anxious over his health and in fear for his life as soon as he got back to riding, and while he remained ever the skilled equestrian, he admitted that he wasn't as spry as he once had been. Tom sighed, vowing to spend what free time he could get with Thomas before and after the war, so that he wouldn't feel as lonely as he currently was. Setting down the record player, Tom went into his private bathroom to freshen up when he heard the record player start producing music again just as he finished washing his face, having used a razor to shave down some of his facial hair. He stepped out into his bedroom, only wearing his pants and a towel over his neck, as he looked towards the opened case of the record player, a familiar track playing. He couldn't see or hear anyone else in the room, and no one else saw them heading up to the Dorms either, but he had a distinct feeling that when the door closed behind the Professors, there had been three people inside, rather than two.

That feeling became certainty as a deft finger traced his chest's contours, instantly causing his breathing to deepen and his body to ache with need. "Lilith." A slight shimmer preceded the appearance of his girlfriend's face, her green eyes warm and focused on his recently shaved cheeks. "Evening, Tom. I believe I made it quite clear. I might not be the Head Girl, but that didn't mean I wouldn't be joining you up here. Hogsby was even kind enough to provide us with a bigger bed." Tom blinked at her before looking at the bed, recognizing that it was indeed larger than the bed his other self had slept in. "Huh, so it seems." Those fingers started rubbing his chin, making Tom sigh, his eyes closing as he allowed himself to just enjoy the moment. Reaching forward, he wrapped his arm around Lilith's hidden form, before carrying her towards the bed. The moment her body landed on the mattress, her cloak spilled open, revealing Lilith in all of her naked glory to Tom, whose brain quickly misfired. "Please,.. tell me you didn't walk up five flights of stairs like this." Lilith raised herself up on her elbows, licking her lips. "It would certainly have been a very stimulating decision on my part, but no, I simply stripped down out of my clothes whilst you were freshening up." Lilith gestured towards the side of the wardrobe where a second trunk now rested next to Tom's. "I hope you don't mind." Shaking his head, the Lord Slytherin looked at the woman before him before bending down to rest his body on top of hers. "No, I don't mind at all." Neither of them went to sleep early that night.

Drowsily rubbing her eyes, Minerva looked into her private mirror before running her brush through her long brown hair, trying to straighten it out before tying it into a bun that she hoped would last the whole day. Though to be fair, today happened to be a Saturday, so there weren't going to be any classes keeping her busy. Her grandfather had also made it clear that the Auror training course was being delayed till the next Sunday, to give the students time to acclimate, before the course would be held every Saturday and Sunday with a rotating list of Aurors covering the four hour training sessions. As she managed to get her hair into a bun and pulled on her robes, she could feel her stomach rumbling, having been too nervous the previous night to eat a full course meal, though it was hard for her to understand why. She had known that she had been selected as the Head Girl for a few weeks now, having received the letter within the Ross Estate. Her mother had elected to stay with her family after the divorce had been settled, though from what her grandmother had let slip, it hadn't been an easy process. Her father had initially rejected any agreements made with the Ministry of Magic, refusing to recognize their authority. It wasn't until a lawyer that dealt with both sides of the divide told Robert McGonagall that no British Government office would see him and that if he refused the summons for much longer, his memories and any claims to the children would be erased forever.

Rather than simply agreeing to her mother's very kind offer of having visitation rights, her father had tried to gain full custody of the children. When Child Services was asked to evaluate him, they quickly determined that he was unsuitable as a parent, as there was sufficient cause for concern. Her grandmother, Abigail, had told her that as a muggle, Robert had no rights protecting his mind and the Child Services officers had used Legilimency. Minerva had been about to protest loudly until she was told what the officers saw. In the time between the separation and the divorce negotiations, her father had altered the basement of their old house, bolting cold iron chains and thick wooden doors so as to imprison his "possessed children." The Minister had been planning to attempt exorcisms of them every night until they ceased causing magical incidents, with leather belts prepared for when they disobeyed or refused to join in on the prayer. The officers had been so shocked by his plans that one had to restrain the other before he cursed him on the spot. Needless to say, Robert McGonagall lost all rights to the children in perpetuity. Of course, being denied what he thought of as his property, the man eventually tried to demand the dowry that was owed to him, as his wife had eloped with him. Theseus Ross had been willing to only provide him with thirty silver coins. The symbolism wasn't lost on the priest, but the presiding judge felt no need to agree to Robert's demands any further. The trial ended when her father had been forced to sign a binding magical contract, preventing him from revealing the existence of magic to others or to seek to do harm to those he viewed as magical. It was the extent that the law could take it without erasing his memories.

The days afterwards were a mixed bag for Minerva. She had explored more of the old house, and found the library where her uncle and Ross Family Heir showed her a few books she would likely find interesting. Most were books on dueling circuit spells, with a recent one being written by a Dueling Circuit Champion and Charms Master, Fillius Filtwick, most of which was devoted to refining the typical practices taught by the Dueling course to be more effective and in line with modern Circuit trends. There were a few transfiguration books, though Minerva had set these aside. Reading about transfiguration only served to remind her of Albus Dumbledore, his very name filling her heart with a cold fury. She had looked up to the man, idolized him as he had seen her talents and encouraged her to pursue greater heights in transfiguration, all the while grooming her to distrust the current magical government and in her fellow students, seeing enemies where she should have seen children! Children! How could she have been so easy to manipulate that she had viewed her fellow students with distrust, ignoring the words of the other Hogwarts professors. If she hadn't seen for herself the consequences of trusting Dumbledore's words and been shown time and again the realities of her fellow classmates, she could have possibly assisted in the attack on Hogwarts, the thought making her sick to her stomach. So, rather than pursuing transfiguration, she had focused her reading on the Auror texts and the single handwritten book that her uncle Acamas had left out for her. He had raised his finger to his lips when he gave it to her. "Best if Mom and Dad don't know you have this. And definitely don't let your younger brothers read it."

At first, she had been suspicious of the book and had left it to the side, until one night, curiosity got the better of her and she pulled open the belt-like strap that kept the dark leather book closed. Instead of finding dark spells or a book on how to kill monsters, she found a personal diary. Theseus' Diary from after he had left Hogwarts. Most of it was somewhat bland, going over his many trips with his father, though in between these entries were soulful sections that betrayed Theseus' vulnerability and moments of doubt. One page struck her deeply. "Here I stand now, in my family's home, twice having failed at learning what it meant to be a Hunter. Where my lack of experience brought ruin to my expedition in the Mississippi River Valley to hunt Rougarous, at the cost of my guide's life, my failure in the Austrian Alps was born from my lack of knowledge or understanding of the very beasts we hunt, as I slew a Hag innocent of any crime, having acted as a protector to a child rather than as the predator we expect them to be. Ultimately, both failures were my fault, travesties born from my arrogance. I had thought that I knew enough to be a Hunter, that no magical beast could best me. I was wrong and lives have been destroyed because of me. I don't deserve to have the faith of others placed on my shoulders, let alone those of my family." His father had seen his depression and sent him to the States, where he was assigned to work as a minder for the magical creatures kept by the Salem Witches Institute. Minerva felt her cheeks grow warm as Theseus' diary described meeting his future wife and how their romance started, though it was waylaid when Abigail flat out told him that she would only marry him if he faced his demons, having experienced his troubled sleep several times already.

The next few entries were of Theseus going from country to country, learning everything he could from the local hunters, magical or otherwise, gaining confidence with every successful hunt. It wasn't until he ventured into the Mississippi River Valley again, this time without a local guide, and successfully hunted a pack of rampaging Rougarous, that he felt comfortable enough to return to Salem. He and Abigail married soon after, though Minerva had closed the book by the time her grandfather started describing their honeymoon in the Caribbean. It was borderline pornographic and she was certain that this was the reason her uncle had warned not to let her siblings read it. Still… It had helped to ease the tension in the house between her and Theseus, who, according to Abigail, had spent more time at home during summer than ever before. That still didn't help her understand how she should treat him. He was her grandfather but, after everything she had said to him, how could she bring herself to just act casual with him?! The entire family had been proud of her when her Head Girl badge arrived, and even then she still felt uncomfortable around him. She didn't know what she was supposed to do! Shaking her head, Minerva finished washing her face, before picking up her bookbag. The Head Girl room had felt odd, being so spacious and all, but at least it gave her a desk she didn't need to share with the rest of her dormmates. God had she wanted to silence them every other night. Pulling open the door, Minerva instantly smelled some toasted bread in the air. "Riddle, the headmaster said we needed to be at the Great Hall so as not to set a bad example."

It had taken Minerva a second to realize that the person sitting in one of the sofas wasn't Riddle, even though her flowing dark red hair should have been a dead give away. Lilith looked at her with a mix of surprise and bemusement as she sat back, a cup of tea in her hand and a half eaten slice of toast in the other. "Morning, Minerva. Need some tea or coffee to start the day off right?" McGonagall took a second to respond. "When did you get here?! I am tied to the wards and the door wasn't opened at all last night after the Headmaster left!" Lilith gave her one of her usual mischievous smiles. "Hmmm, is that so? Weird. Toast?" Minerva was about to yell back when her eyes caught a red mark on Lilith's neck. "Are you hurt?" Lilith blinked at her before her hand went to where Minerva's eyes had been focused on, her eyes widening slightly. "Ohh. Damn it, Tom, I told you that you bit me too hard coming out of the shower!" No response came from the slightly open door, but Minerva did hear the shower turn off. She watched as Lilith pulled out a potion vial and began to smear the contents lightly on her neck. "Dittany extract. Good for most small bruises and a girl's best friend after a wild night." Minerva's face went red. "I didn't need to know that!" A voice spoke up from behind her. "Didn't need to know what?" Minerva had been about to lay into Tom about sleeping around with Lilith on their first night in the Head Boy and Head Girl Chamber, until the sight of his opened dress shirt and the skin underneath stilled her tongue, at least until she "eeped" and ran for the door, smashing into it face first as it took a moment to open up fully, before she dashed out of the Chamber. Lilith looked at her boyfriend and smiled at him. "Think she will loosen up a bit more after that?" Tom pulled the towel off his head. "Knowing her? Probably not."

"Congratulations!" Tom flinched slightly as he walked up the now modified stairs into the Council of Walpurgis Chamber, though Lilith's hand at his back relaxed him enough to avoid releasing his wand from his wrist holster. He smiled at the rest of the Council of Walpurgis members as they clapped in unison, before they drew him forward towards his chair. Though if he was honest with himself, he thought that he should have expected this, having left in the morning bright and early to take part in what he had hoped would be the final day of discussion regarding his proposed legislation at the Wizengamot. As expected, there was a great deal of debate over the bill from the moment that it was introduced, with members from all the factions trying to find fault with the wording, though after each of these, the Speakers would cover the doubts, referencing the appropriate subsections. There was a great deal of pushback from all the factions and their heavily traditional circles, which caused the Speakers to engage their fellow faction members publicly and privately, trying to get them to understand the importance of opening up the seats to representatives not from the Old and Noble families. The names of the interim representatives who would be setting precedent helped ease some of the concerns from those that feared diluting their powerbase, though not all. Amendment after amendment were added, including the option for hereditary seats to have the ability to challenge the appointment of certain elected officials, as well as another that sought to ban "creatures" from ever being considered, but all these were defeated.

What stunned everyone keeping track of the debates was the block that was defeating the amendments. It wasn't the Light, the Dark or the Neutrals. It was a supermajority from all three factions combined, led by the three Speakers and their strongest allies. In response to the amendments, they were able to easily reference the sections involved, from the conditions by which elected representatives could be expelled from the Assembly, as well as the protection that guarantees that any and all members of the magical community who didn't have hereditary seats could campaign to be elected. This, of course, included the parents of first generation magicals, non-humans and sentient Dark Creatures. Eventually, the proposal was put to the vote, where it was passed by a large margin, the majority of the Assembly standing up as soon as Chief Witch Fawley struck the gavel down, declaring its implementation as the law of the land. The last few days had involved the election of the interim representatives by the Assembly itself, as Minister Spencer-Moon began the process of building the Department of Elections and Referendums. When the candidates were brought before the Wizengamot, there were a few that were elected rather quickly. Jin Chang was well known among the Noble families and the only thing that kept him from being accepted before was his family's short time as residents of Britain, same as Fionn Lovegood. The confirmations of Gervaise Ollivander and Chief Nurse Johnson went just as quickly. When it came to the others, however, that was when debate became the norm.

The appearance of the Gringotts representative caused a great deal of commotion among many of the Old and Noble families, highlighting Tom and Lilith's point perfectly. While each side may have its intricacies, the prejudice against non-humans ran inside all factions. It took a full day's worth of debate to simply get the confirmation done, though Alfenhook was eventually able to convince them with his exceptional knowledge of the Ministry's financial situation. The majority that elected him were looking forward to seeing if his expertise could help streamline the Ministry's budget for the first time in centuries. When Elder Teta came forward, it was to a more expected result, with the Light being far more concerned than the Dark, though even they were hesitant. Teta didn't try to win them over at all, remaining mostly aloof, until Speaker Bones engaged her about the effectiveness of the Knockturn Alley patrols. Teta, who had been grooming her long and sharp fingernails during the seemingly endless debates, looked up from her seat at the floor of the Assembly, and responded in rough English. "We have had little trouble handling the few riff raff that remain, before handing them over to the Aurors. A few of my kin were found to have feasted on a poor child's body up river. I believe you should have the report with you, Director Crouch." The often quiet head of the DMLE cleared his throat. "While it was revealed that the child wasn't killed by the Hags, their memories did help identify who was and the individual was arrested by the Metropolitan Police, with the Hags offering their witness statements."

Teta nodded. "Our kin were properly punished by the Coven for violating our rules, though their punishment was lessened for their assistance after their arrest. I believe they are in Azkaban, helping the staff prepare meals there for the incarcerated, for the next five years, barring early commutation for good behaviour." The punishment did leave a lot of the members of the Wizengamot somewhat pleased, as even serving time on the island as a worker was seen as a terrible ordeal. Teta's willingness to contain and manage her own kind was enough to win enough of the Assembly over to recognise her as a representative. Earlier today was the confirmation of the last interim representative, William Warren. At first there were many in the Dark that questioned his right to even be there, and even the Light were noticeably nervous, something that Tom was well aware of from his time as Voldemort. While the Light had no trouble inviting first generation witches and wizards into the world, it was always under the view that they had to assimilate, effectively leaving behind the non-magical world. They only ever granted the parents of these children some rights for the sake of the ICW regulations, but never more than was necessary. Warren, for his part, was quiet as some of these people debated amongst themselves, before asking permission to speak. "When the staff of Hogwarts arrived at my home when my daughter was due to enter her first year, I too found myself asking "who do these people think they are? What gave them the right to claim my daughter as being of their world, a witch no less, something that our christian faith describes as a great offense to our Lord?!"

Tom had stared at Warren then, as the man had elected to drop his prepared statements. William, however, didn't cower over the hatred in the eyes of the Assembly as he brought up their darkest era. "Had I wanted to deny her to you, what then? Would you have forced her out of my hands, erased the memories of my family regarding her existence and had the child raised by another? That sounds oddly familiar. Oh, wait, that was Grindelwald's exact plan regarding the first generation witches and wizards of Germany. Are you truly so different from that madness when you look at us as no more than an irritation to be tolerated until a child is of age?!" The Assembly itself was suddenly deathly silent, before William carried on with a softer tone. "At the end, however, my wife and I took a moment to rethink our lives and the future of our daughter. Here was a world we knew nothing about and we would be sending Myrtle into it all on her own? Of course not. We agreed to let her study, but also for ourselves to learn of Magical Britain. And what I have seen is both astounding in its scope, and terrifying by how fragile it all seems. For the last three years, I watched as this very body tethered and struggled with handling crimes committed by their own membership, were nearly brought to ruin by the machinations of threats from within and beyond our shores. At every turn, I feared for my daughter's life and well being, convinced that I had signed her up for her doom." William then looked towards Tom and smiled. "And then I met the future of this august body, young men and women who have not just stood by my daughter against every threat, but have helped me and my wife understand just how interconnected our worlds truly are."

Looking up at the Assembly, Warren continued. "So I have not only come before this Assembly as the father of a first generation witch and a representative of those of us blessed with children, but also as a Minister in the House of Commons. I came here to grant you what has been granted to me; a window into the very heart of British Governance, so that the lines that obscure our two worlds do not themselves bring about their ruin. In service to Minister for Magic Spencer-Moon and the Speakers of the Wizengamot, I have brought my own experiences as an elected official so that the legislation that has been passed will not only withstand the test of time, but ensure that this body will also be made all the stronger for it. Whether you all wish to accept it or not, we are all subjects to the Crown and, perhaps more importantly, fellow sentients. Is it not better to heal the wounds caused by centuries of persecution and hate, than to keep fanning the very flames of war that have already brought the entire world to the brink of destruction?" Warren then sat down, waiting patiently as the Assembly debated amongst themselves. The majority recognized him, though only just, which told Tom all he needed to know. There was still work to be done in ending the distrust between Magicals and Non-Magicals. Still, Warren's confirmation signaled the end of proceedings and the full ratification of the Legislation, the official announcement made as soon as the final confirmation session was completed. The seats that had been forcefully vacated were now filled and the Wizengamot was back in working order.

He had expected that any celebration would come tomorrow, when the news would break via the Daily Prophet and the letters from home, but it seemed that the Members of the Council had prepared for his arrival. The Chamber had been decorated with streamers of all the house colors covering the roof, with a small feast of desserts set on the table along with several pots of tea. Giving Lilith a brief look, he noticed a particular smile on her face. Wrapping an arm along her waist, he shook hands with everyone else, before they all started divvying up the dessert as they took their seats, with Abraxas Malfoy and Theodore Nott both sitting next to him on the table. "Not yet eighteen and here you are, not only a member of the Wizengamot, but the primary sponsor of one of the most consequential pieces of legislation passed in centuries. How does it feel? I heard from my father that you and the Speakers were at it for the entire summer." Tom took a calming sip of tea, before responding. "In all honesty? Exhausting. It was great having so much support from Lord Potter, Lord Black and Lord Bones, but I had hoped the passage and confirmations would have gone a bit more smoothly. I guess we underestimated how little the Wizengamot is willing to accept change. Still, all the interim representatives are now a part of the Assembly." Myrtle shrilled happily. "I can't believe my dad is now a member of the Wizengamot! I never thought that could ever happen!"

Alessia leaned into Orion's side. "With Chang and Lovegood getting a temporary seat each, it's really going to make a lot of difference for the immigrants and refugees. I mean, I have always felt welcomed at Hogwarts, but I kept having so much trouble over the summer in finding a place to stay. Funny enough, the people who welcomed me most were the Hags near the last place I stayed at. They were able to secure me a room until a year after I am due to graduate! I am so glad the Elder is now in the Wizengamot too." Tom spared a look at Lilith, knowing of her connection to the Coven and seeing a smile hidden by her cup of tea suggested to him that she might have had something to do with Alessia's good fortunes, before she and Cassandra started talking to themselves. As the meeting went on, there were more discussions on what new changes could be implemented to help integrate everyone better. From the admission of the children of the Hags to Hogwarts, to the creation of Visitation Days during the summer for first generation parents and their children so that they could better grasp what the first years would be learning, letting them all experience Hogwarts together safely, with even Abraxas suggesting that it might be a good idea to keep it open to all first year families. No subject was deemed too extreme or unimportant and Tom couldn't help but smile during the entire time, even as tired as he was. The Council of Walpurgis had been made to brainstorm ideas to better Hogwarts and Magical Britain as a whole, but there had always been an undercurrent of doubt that change would come. With the new members now seated in the Wizengamot, that doubt had been replaced with certainty, allowing for more ideas to grow and be discussed. Change would come, so long as they all worked together to achieve it.

Chapter 52: Training for War

"What do you think this is about?" Lilith looked at Tom as he walked beside her as they approached the location for the opening of the Room of Requirement. They had barely been back a week before Alexander had sent her a message with his Thestral Patronus for the two of them to meet up with him on the seventh floor, with no other elaborations. "Probably to discuss how we will be training for the upcoming deployment. While the two of us already have sessions with the Irregulars in conventional warfare, he probably wants to give us training in Magical combat too. And the little we saw of the Auror's training program is too defensive for his tastes." Tom couldn't exactly disagree with that assessment. While they had yet to set up a proper schedule where he and Lilith would be training along with the Carmarthen Irregulars during the weekends, they had both taken a look at the DMLE's training program during the weekend for volunteers. They had watched as the older students practiced raising shields with their offhand, with the more experienced students like McGonagall, Alphard and Nott having the chance to try out their spells against each other, raising the speed at which they could cast while also learning how to block. Of course, the more dangerous curses could break through even the most effective dueling shields, something both Tom and Lilith knew all too well. Her own defensive discs were still vulnerable to Fiendfyre and curses like it due to the emotional component of the Patronus Aegis shield not having an arithmancy breakdown. It was something that Lilith had no choice but to ignore, focusing on her other projects.

Ever the gentleman, Tom opened the door that manifested before them so that Lilith could enter first, before closing the door behind himself. The Room of Requirement was set into a large, wide open space, with two figures standing further in. Both were known to them. "Charlus, what are you doing here? Weren't you going to head back to France?" The eldest son of Lord Potter smiled at her as they approached, his choice of clothing being the Peacekeeper trench coat and form fitting clothes that Lilith had seen him in during his official capacity. "A change in plans. With your planned entrance into the war along with the Irregulars against Grindelwald directly, my commanders decided to support the effort in full. That includes giving you two a crash course in Peacekeeper training. I have also been assigned to train the next batch of Aurors that will be deploying to France in six months, but you two get to keep me for the weekends after you do your training at the military base." Lilith sighed. "We are going to be exhausted with this much training." Alexander crossed his arms over his chest. "Better exhausted now than dead later. We recognize that the Irregulars will be drilling you two with physical training, which I understand you two are maintaining during the mornings and afternoons during the week. As such, our focus will be primarily on getting you trained on how Hexenmeisters fight." Alexander raised his hand to cut both of them off. "I understand that the two of you have experience with this, however, you won't have the benefit of a strong defensive position or of magically resistant environments. You need to learn how to fight in the streets, urban centers and forests that compose much of the German territory."

Charlus raised his finger. "That's where I come in. I have been fighting these bastards from the start of the war. I know how they move in each environment, how they use it to their advantage and how they are vulnerable to certain strategies. I want to ingrain these into both of you. Your Irregulars will mostly encounter the German Army in the early operations, but you need to be ready to face Hexenmeister reinforcements." Lilith sighed but nodded. "Point taken. Though I have to ask, is Dorea…?" Charlus gave Lilith a smile. "She is better than fine. With the Allied incursions into France, the ICW has established a Hospital in Normandy, near the ones established by the Armed Forces. She was made the Head Healer for the Trauma Ward and has been working hard safely behind heavy wards and far from the front. Trust me, she practically guilt-tripped me into accepting this post. Now then, switch to the ICW clothes we provided you and do it quickly." Lilith nodded, already taking off her school robe, before her wand slipped into her hand and she conjured a safety screen between her and the two older men. Alexander smirked. "You do know I have already seen you naked several times already." Lilith was quiet and Alexander was sure she was up to something, until he fell a bucket full of ice cold water landed on his head, followed by a thankfully thin aluminum bucket. Charlus chuckled to himself as Alexander shook off the excess water before waving his hand over his body, drying himself off. "You have to admit, she has some fantastic aim, conjuring that higher than what you typically keep your senses focused o-n! Hey!"

To both Charlus and Alexander's surprise, Lilith dropped the privacy screen and instantly started casting towards them, with Charlus reacting quickly, raising a dueling shield to block the stunners, with Alexander slipping behind the Peacekeeper as he drew his own wand. Tom, having finished changing, saw the exchange and knew better than to let Lilith duel the two more experienced combatants alone, as both of them seemed to have taken her challenge in stride. To his surprise, Lilith was doing well holding her own, avoiding Charlus unconventional transfiguration spells that affected the ground in some unknown way, all without using her discs. When Alexander disappeared, Tom switched his vision to that of a snake's, but was still unable to spot him, only for a barrier to be raised next to his face, blocking strikes from his side, before Alexander's disillusionment spell collapsed under Lilith's offensive plate. Recognizing their limitations, Lilith switched with Tom, keeping Alexander on the defensive as much as possible, with Tom keeping up with the more unconventional Charlus, who kept using Transfiguration, Conjuration and environmental traps, all of which Tom had a better grasp on how to counter. As the fight progressed, however, Tom could tell that he was getting fatigued rather quickly, with Lilith spending more time attacking whilst he used his own plates to defend both of them. A sudden surge of magic filled the air. "That's enough!"

The room reconfigured itself, erasing all of the effects that Charlus had set about, as Lilith went to Tom's side, the young man having fallen to one knee as he was breathing deeply. Headmaster Dippet entered the chamber, looking at everyone present. "It would seem that these two youngsters are better prepared than you two thought." Charlus removed the sweat that had been gathering on his clean shaven chin. "I will say, though I feel that we still need them to train in more urban style engagements." Dippet nodded, before his eyes focused on Tom. "I will defer regarding the focus of their training to your judgment, Peacekeeper Potter, but as it can clearly be seen, Mr Riddle has reached his limit. I would suggest he visit Teresa before returning to his room for a long rest." As Lilith helped Tom up on his feet, Alexander approached her. "You have improved much, Lily. While Charlus' training will be focused on developing your experience when fighting in Hexenmeister controlled terrain, I feel that you are ready to learn some more distinct magical spells and rituals." Lilith narrowed her eyes at the Peverell Head of House. "What magic would that be?" Peverell gestured towards his right eye. "Magic that will allow you to use everything you possess to its full advantage. If you want to beat Grindelwald in the war, you need to strike at him and his warriors via means he doesn't know even exist, let alone how to defend against." Lilith grinded her teeth for a second, wanting to refuse but understanding that Alexander wouldn't be suggesting it if he didn't believe it would help her. She turned to look at Tom who, having heard the conversation, nodded with his head. She sighed. "Fine, but not tonight." Alexander nodded as the two youngsters headed for the door. "No, not tonight."

As Euphemia helped set the table at the Potter Manor, placing the plates filled with dinner, whilst Petersby distributed the drinks, Charlus came down from his room, a towel still on his head as he dried his hair. "Hi Euphy. How was work?" The young Auror pulled a seat aside for him as Petersby took the towel, with Charlus offering the little elf his thanks before he popped away. Taking her own seat, Euphemia took a moment to just stretch her toes after removing her shoes. "Not too bad. With Knockturn Alley handling itself, the Saboteurs gone and the agitators for the extremists on both sides of the spectrum in Azkaban, much of our time is just spent being out on patrols. Hell, with the war having shifted to France, the need for Aurors and the DoM going out to repair the damage from air raids has also died down. The only big case still open is Dumbledore's manhunt." Charlus placed his glass of wine on the table. "Well, I suppose a quiet time is better than the alternative." A deep voice came from behind Charlus. "I personally prefer peace and quiet. Particularly when I don't have to worry about receiving the letter that no father ever wants to get regarding his son." Charlus stood up just in case Henry needed some help getting into his seat, as a door from upstairs slammed shut. Fleamont came rushing down, his hair still partly wet, before heading down to the basement, repeatedly saying "shit, shit, shit!" as he went by them, with Henry shaking his head with a soft smile on his face. "Then again… maybe our home isn't as safe as it could be."

Fleamont eventually made it back to the dining room, not looking the worse for wear, as Charlus smirked at him. "Lost a cauldron again?" Fleamont glared at his brother. "That hasn't happened to me in seven years, Charlie. The Cauldron and the brew is fine, thank the gods. If not, then Slughorn would have had to get everything right himself, if Riddle's potion is to be provided in time." Euphemia looked towards Charlus as he wolfed down a few bits of his lamb chops before biting into his loaf of bread. "How are Lilith and Riddle doing? You have been seeing them on the weekends for… what, a full month now?" Swallowing the food in his mouth first, Charlus wiped his face clean. "Those two? They are putting every Trainee at the Academy to shame. Lilith has become a bloody powerhouse, only ever getting physically tired, but unless she casts something like Fiendfyre or that Patronus shield of hers at full power, she can pretty much go the whole four hours toe to toe against me or Alexander. And Peverell is no amateur either. Damn that guy can move. As for Riddle…" Charlus looked at his brother. "Is that potion supposed to help him with his magic?" Fleamont was quiet for a moment. "To an extent. His magic is a bit unstable right now, which is probably why he gets tired casting faster than you do. If the potion works as intended for the Samhain Ritual, then he should be well by the time he joins the fight." Euphemia muttered under her breath. "I can't believe you and the ICW are letting those two join the war soon. They are kids!" Charlus sighed. "Trust me, Euphy. I understand. But Lilith was going to do it with or without our help. It's better for her to be well trained. And she is learning a lot, though Riddle soaks up strategies far more quickly than she does. And don't get me started on close range combat. Those kids are scary with knives."

Henry lowered his own glass after taking a drink. "How are you getting along with them, though?" Charlus rubbed the back of his neck. "It's so weird. She was this distant girl from us from the moment we knew she was Monty's granddaughter, but whilst we were training? She is actually very pleasant to be around. She puts me through the ringer every time, no matter what changes we do to the room, either dispelling my transfigurations, or just blocking my spells. I have tried animal conjurations but she is right in my face by the time I can get anything that can put up a fight. She also doesn't mind getting tips from me. I noticed that she kept leaving her right arm exposed too much and that she was relying too much on those shield plates she made. Next thing I know, I am getting two conjured snakes thrown at my feet, one cast directly from her "inactive" hand." Henry chuckled. "She has the heart of a warrior, always seeking to better herself. I can see why Alexander has been looking after her for so long. Most Peverells were said to be like that." Charlus nodded. "And Riddle isn't far behind. Lilith was teaching him how to make his knives alternative foci to be used as curse anchors. I don't particularly approve, but all Hexenmeisters caught with one of those knives deserves the damage those things can do. He is getting the hang of them, though I can tell he is more fond of holding on to his knives. Teresa had to heal a few cuts on my arms from when he got so close to me that neither of us could use our wands without risking them being damaged."

Euphemia muttered under her breath. "Damn. It does sound like they are better prepared than most Aurors. We never train for that kind of close range combat." Charlus shrugged, before looking at Fleamont, who was keeping an eye on his pocket watch, a vial of potion in his hand. Charlus lowered his eyes. He hated how dependent his brother was on his Potions, but knew that without them, even an hour of exposure to strangers could get him sent to St Mungos. The potion that kept his immune system stable also drained a lot out of him, hence why he had to take two other potions in the day, them being designed to reinvigorate him so that he can function just like everyone else. "You can quit pitying me, Charlie." The elder of the Potter siblings looked away. "Sorry Monty, but you are my little brother. It's my job to worry about you." Fleamont chugged his vial as soon as the minute hand ticked in his pocket watch, before slipping the empty vial into his vest pocket. "I know, but I am doing better now. Ask Euphemia." The brunette blushed a little. "He is taking less of both potions now than he was before. The new formula he developed is stable for longer, at least that's what he says, and because of that, he isn't building up an immunity as much as he was to the previous recipe." Fleamont smiled at his wife before winking at her. "It lets us have more time with each other at night, rather than Euphy finding me dead tired on the bed. I already checked with the Potioneers Guild and have the new recipe patented with them and Gringotts. Once the clinical trials verify my notes, we should be able to see its ingredients at a higher demand, making it more accessible to the others who need it."

Henry reached out and patted his son gently on the back. "My sons, saving lives in every way they possibly can. You have no idea how proud I am of the both of you, my lads." Euphemia smiled at the three before finishing her meal. As Petersby served dessert, she spoke up. "Hey, Charlus… do you think Henry, Fleamont and I could join you for one of these training sessions?" Charlus frowned in thought. " I mean… you could definitely help with the training exercises, but Dad and Monty…" Fleamont looked at his wife, realizing why she wanted to involve him and Henry. Over the last few weeks, Charlus had been spending a great deal of time with Lilith, getting to know her better than they had managed while she was a student at Hogwarts. While she was hesitant to approach them out of guilt or lack of time, helping her train to survive the war could help the Potter get to know her better, to finally bond with their estranged descendant from the future. Maybe… "I can make some potions that can be thrown in a glass vial that become a gas on breaking. A gas that can knock out those caught in the cloud." The elder son shook his head. "Chemical weapons are illegal. The Germans have done a lot of atrocities, but they have steered clear of using poison gas on the battlefield. They know that if they use it, the Allies won't hesitate to use them against them as well. No one wants a repeat of the Great War." Fleamont leaned forward. "They may have held back for now but that doesn't mean they couldn't become desperate enough to do it in the future. Training Lilith and Riddle to face the threat that may never become a reality is better than letting them get caught unaware."

Their father nodded. "I remember that war, and the horrors inflicted. This one is just as bad and it may perhaps be proven to be worse, what with all of the civilians being hunted by the Germans to be slaughtered. If driven to the extreme, I do not doubt that they would turn to those abominable weapons to try to force some form of stalemate, if not an act of vengeance as their enemies knock at the gates. Best if the youngsters are trained to face that threat. As for me, I am not so decrepit that I can't cast some effective conjurations. While most of Grindelwald's Hexenmeisters favor using curses, best to make sure Lilith and Riddle can stand up to any threats, particularly beasts." Charlus looked at each member of his family, seeing the determination in their eyes. His frown turned into a soft smile, before he nodded his head. "Very well. I will speak to Headmaster Dippet to get his permission for you three to join us next weekend. That gives Monty here till the next weekend to make his knockout potions and Euphy can go get permission from Shafiq to be off duty." With the decision made, the table returned to a more typical discussion, with Henry grilling Charlus on his plans with Dorea for the wedding, with Charlus already having agreed to celebrate it at the Black Family Chateau, with him having an appointment at "Twilfitt and Tattings" with the young Lucretia for his own suit. He had already met the young woman and found her openness refreshing when it came to a less traditional and more modern style of clothing for the groom and his groomsmen, a list that he had already made, though it was one he dreaded updating. After all, if it was to remove a name, it meant that he had lost another friend to this godsforsaken war. It was why he was more than willing to help Lilith with her plans, for if he can help end the war with fewer losses of life, then it was worth giving it his all.

"Let me see it!" Tom showed his arm to Lilith as the two hid in a corner of a simulated building within the Room of Requirement. They had both been surprised to see the entire Potter family show up for the training session, barring a few distant relations in Australia and North America, and had expected the situation to be just an escalation of Charlus spartan training regiment. They had been quite wrong as the Room reconfigured itself, creating an impressive townscape. The buildings themselves were destructible and weren't entirely empty, with the Room placing tables, chairs, bookshelves and even beds inside of the buildings, themselves made of fragile stone and what Lilith was certain was transfigured wood. She had to hand it to Rowena, the witch had an incredible eye for detail with her greatest creation, making it as much a tool for learning as a hidden safe room. The former was being demonstrated quite well, as Charlus, Alexander and Euphemia acted as a Hexenmeister attack group. These three were only marginally more difficult to combat, as Lilith and Tom had developed effective cooperation in their attacks, with both keeping their plates active, blocking attacks, whilst they kept up the offensive with stunners and other jinxes. Though they did spend a good hour every day of training practicing the use of hexes and curses against practice dummies, just so they don't get into the habit of only using stunners and non-lethal spells when they end up facing actual enemy soldiers.

What had surprised both of them were the sudden clouds of smoke that filled the simulated streets. Out of sheer paranoia, Lilith had covered her face with a Bubble-head Charm, but when the fumes reached her, she could feel the skin on her arm grow numb. That's when she knew why Fleamont had decided to participate. Staying on the outskirts of the combat area, he was essentially acting as a grenadier, throwing glass grenades filled with what Lilith hoped was knockout gas and not some of the nastier alternatives. She instantly pulled her gloves over her only biological hand, closed up her collar and began to use a sticking charm to seal her extremities, knowing that the ICW had watched the chaos of the first World War and had made their uniforms capable of keeping out gasses. It meant that her sweat would now be accumulating in her shoes and that Lilith would be at danger of overheating, but she would deal with that when possible. Fully aware that Alexander could avoid detection from anyone but her, she had been forced to have Tom accompany her so that the others wouldn't gang up on him, as they made their way towards the outer edges of the simulated village. They had managed to spot Fleamont doing his best to locate them for another dose of gas, but Lilith had noticed the small warping of light that she knew was Alexander and had engaged him, with Tom taking it upon himself to take Fleamont out of the fight. Of course, the others had anticipated that, hence why Henry Potter was there, guarding him. While past his hundred years, Tom had been wary of his presence and had managed to disarm him through some spell chains that he couldn't counter. But when he went to knock him and Fleamont out, he found his arm caught in the maw of a nasty looking dog.

Hearing Tom's scream of pain, Lilith blinded everyone with an overpowered lumos solem, knowing full well that Alexander would be able to pierce through any darkness spells she used, before grabbing Tom and apparating him into one of several warded safepoints she had set up as they searched the village simulation. When she went to check Tom's arm, however, she saw a white form fitting film over the bite mark, which also seemed exceedingly well healed. Looking up at Tom, he found a self satisfied smile on his face. "After all that time watching Teresa work on you, did you seriously think I wouldn't learn a thing or two about healing?" Lilith chuckled, before she felt a shudder run down her spin. "Drop!" Tom did as he was told, as a chain of spells broke through Lilith's wards and the walls of the structure they were in. Lilith cursed under her breath. "With me and Alexander on both sides, we will be stuck in a stalemate. Anything I can do, so can he!" Tom raised himself up from the ground and dashed out the door, with Lilith right behind him. Her words rang in his ears and he knew she was right. While Lilith had a lot of advantages that the others didn't, like a near perfect disillusionment. the ability to track their movements through the walls and apparating with Hogwarts, Alexander was able to do the same, meaning they were very much fighting a battle of attrition. Taking out the others was possible, but it wasn't a sure thing if she couldn't pin Alexander down to keep him from reviving the downed targets. Tom looked at his injured arm and wondered. ~"Lilith, how does a conjured beast appear in your vision?"~ Giving her a reference, he conjured a snake wrapped around his arm, before allowing it to drop to the ground.

Lilith watched it for a second, before pulling Tom's head down as another chain of spells shattered through the buildings above them, raining wooden and stone debris everywhere. ~"It's a mass of magic, but very faint. I can hardly see it in this magical maze."~ Tom smiled. ~"Good. Let's use that then. Apparate me across the map, close to the others, but not enough for them to be able to hit us."~ Grabbing his arm, Tom felt himself getting sucked into a straw several times, dropping off a bunch of conjured snakes everywhere Lilith went, making sure their scales matched the stone floor. As they returned to another of Lilith's safepoints, Tom concentrated on the snakes. ~"I am going to need you to black out their sight. It won't impede Alexander, but it will blind them. Then apparate us as if you were making a run for Fleamont and Henry again."~ Lilith ran through the spells she knew, choosing one prefered by the von Schwarzwalds. Before casting it though, she pressed her fingers over Tom's eyes. "See what the shadows of the Forest conceals. It's a spell created with the aid of the Hags. I am not sure if their darkness spell can obfuscate infrared, but better not chance it." Tom nodded, though he was tempted to ask Merrythought for her Hand Glory after the fight, for future training sessions. Lilith apparated them closer to the edge where the others were congregated, before a black mist gathered around her right hand, as she slipped once more into that odd Slovak dialect favored by the Hags. "By the darkness that inhabits all, turn day into night, where no light may grant sight." The mist exploded in such a way that Tom almost felt as if it was some physical force, though he noticed that he in fact could see, though it was in grayscale and not very far.

His attempt to use infrared also seemed to fail, which made him grateful for Lilith's precaution, even though he found it odd how she was completely concealed from him even as she was holding his arm. She hadn't cast a disillusionment spell on herself, nor was she under her cloak. Getting her taps that indicated that she had seen Alexander, Tom decided to leave those curious thoughts for later, casting a silencing spell on himself, before dashing towards the group of combatants, all of whom were clearly unable to see, nor were they able to dispel the darkness. As he neared them, however, his infrared sight came back into focus, which was a good thing, otherwise his snakes would be having a lot of trouble, though thankfully they could sense the vibrations caused by people's movements. And the Potters were definitely making lots of vibrations. "Stay close! I can hear fighting further away that I am pretty sure is Alexander and Lilith going at it. Riddle will be on us at any moment. Cast wide range spells like banishers to keep him back!" Hearing that, Tom dropped to the ground, feeling his body getting tugged by the banisher even as he dug his hands into the groves of the stone floor. He allowed several more blasts to go over his body as he felt his conjured snakes slithering closer to his targets, before waiting for one last burst over his head. ~"Bite them!"~ Tom raised an Aegis to block Charlus stunners as he yelled "He's here!," before the snakes struck at the calves of the Potters, knowing that Charlus wore boots that made attacking the ankle difficult. His snakes were successfully able to pierce through, as was evident from the screams of pain and colorful language that escaped from Henry Potter's mouth. Taking advantage of the chaos that had Charlus distracted, Tom tore into him with a rapid fire spell chain, his piercers snapping through Charlus' dueling shield before the stunners struck him.

Forced to deal with several wolf-like conjurations, but with Henry's mind occupied by the venom pulling him towards unconsciousness, Tom found those easy enough to deal with, before he stunned everyone else. As he applied a counter-curse designed to neutralize the poison running through their veins, he heard as several large blasts exploded structures, before the darkness faded from his eyes. The blasts, however, continued as he established a charm based ward around himself for protection as the explosions drew closer, before he watched the walls of one of the simulated buildings explode outwards, with the roof crashing down to the ground. He watched as Alexander rushed through some of the debris, his black clothes covered in dust and ripped in places where blood seeped from shallow cuts, paring a chain of curses sent his way, before dodging a knife that would have struck him in the gut. When he spotted Tom standing over the stunned Potters, he sighed. "I surrender!" A building away, Lilith stepped out, looking just as roughed up as her patron, her face sporting quite a few cuts as well, her right arm sleeve completely shredded as she kept her wand pointed at the Head of the Peverell family. Said man chuckled, before he tossed his wand at her, which she caught in her hand. The Room quickly rearranged itself into its blank form, as Tom began to resuscitate the Potters, hoping they didn't complain too much. He hadn't planned to use his conjured snakes and their venom against them, but the added threat of the knockout gas and the conjured beasts meant he had no choice but to give it his all. The fact that they had pushed him over the edge, when Voldemort hardly ever was overwhelmed during the battles against the Order, however, was a sign that he had been very lucky that he didn't face the Potters in their prime. Had he done so, he probably wouldn't have stood a chance, Death Eaters or not.

"Tea, coffee or straight scotch, my friend?" Alexander dropped into one of the seats before Dippet's desk, looking far more exhausted than the Headmaster had ever expected from the last Peverell. The man simply grabbed the glass decanter and served himself a decent amount of scotch before conjuring in some ice cubes, taking a moment to savor the now cold drink. "So, how was it? I had been quite surprised when Charlus Potter asked me permission to allow Henry and Euphemia into the Castle for today's training. Did it make a difference?" Alexander muttered under his breath. "It made a difference for sure, but it also lit a fire under those kids' feet. They actually successfully overpowered the Potters while Lilith kept me stuck in a stalemate against her." Armando blinked in surprise. "She matched you?" Peverell nodded his head, before placing the cold glass against a lump that was concealed in his hair. "Every step of the way. I think it doesn't help that we think very much alike. She looks for openings that can be exploited. Her ability to see through any structure and the ability to apparate through Hogwarts wards. These are things we both share, which means that she expected me to use the same strategies that favored these facts. Made me right damn predictable in her eyes. Riddle is the one I couldn't predict all that well, not having been a Parselmouth myself and all that. Got the Potters with his conjured snakes after Henry had one of his dogs take a bite out of his arm." Dippet frowned. "Alexander, I haven't asked about how you and von Schwarzwald got involved and I fully understood bringing in Charlus Potter to train her and Riddle. That said… why are all the Potters so interested in her?"

Alexander looked into the eyes of his oldest living friend and sighed. It was time. "As you might have guessed, Lilith is very much a relation of the Peverells. A relation… that runs through Fleamont and Euphemia." Dippet frowned. "That's impossible. They would have been too young and the von Schwarzwalds only British relations were the Blacks through Aquilla. How?" Alexander nursed the glass in his right hand, staring into the upice. "By a piece of magic that tore two bound souls apart and catapulted one into the body of a recently deceased girl." Dippet ran Alexander's words through his head, trying to understand what sort of magic could do that. Possession was relatively common but ultimately short lived and the way Alexander phrased it and the mention of Euphemia and Fleamont… His eyes widened. "Time. They shattered time!?" Alexander nodded. "That's how she is related to me. She was born the granddaughter to Euphemia and Fleamont Potter, was raised in an orphanage with no knowledge as to who she was or what her bloodline entailed, before she ended up claiming the Peverell Lordship, as she had grown to dislike being constantly compared to parents that died a year after her birth, both killed in a war started by Dumbledore and Riddle as they each sought dominion over all Magical Britain." Dippet rubbed his forehead, seeing in his mind how everything the young woman had done from her arrival till today in a new light, the subtle changes that began to shift the very future that had condemned her to a lowly existence, and the massive one that was saving Riddle from himself if he had thrown Britain into a war with Dumbledore. "I see. That certainly puts a lot of things into perspective."

He shifted his eyes back to Alexander. "Still, her skills must be quite impressive to force you into a draw. That, or you have gotten rusty, my friend." The Head of the Peverell family chuckled slightly. "A bit of everything, I think. Riddle has some experience in leading magicals into combat as an insurgency force, while Lilith has a wider range of knowledge to fall back on." Dippet rubbed his beard. "Do you think she can do it? I know those two are planning to go after Grindelwald as soon as they feel prepared to do so. Do you think they can manage it?" Alexander closed his mouth, looking out the window. "Hard to say. I am more than certain they can best his forces in combat, but Grindelwald has spent nearly forty years in constant combat or training against magicals. Based on Lilith's memories, he was eventually defeated by Dumbledore, though the details surrounding that battle were scarce. She believes that Dumbledore used Fawkes, the phoenix, to pass through Grindelwald's wards and took him by surprise, before beating him in a duel. What became of the Hexenmeisters is unknown, as the history books in Britain at the time were made to limit all knowledge regarding the outside world. Whether they continued to wreak havoc or not in Grindelwald's absence is a possibility that we want to avoid, hence the excessive preparations. This war needs to end with a decisive defeat for the Hexenmeisters. Speaking of Dumbledore… The Flamels, are you sure they are safe to bring here? They were friends of Dumbledore from what I heard." Dippet chuckled. "Theseus said the same thing. It would seem that after Dumbledore was charged with treason, Newt reached out to his colleague and opened up about… well, everything."

Seeing Alexander's curious look, Dippet elaborated. "It would seem that Albus had been feeding Newt information regarding Magical Creatures. Newt would retrieve these errant creatures and then try to release them into their natural environment. That's how he first ran into Gellert Grindelwald in MACUSA. With hindsight, Newt believes that Dumbledore was feeding him information on where he thought Grindelwald was and had Newt involve himself there to see if Gellert would be uncovered. After that, he was more overt, sending Newt after Gellert directly in Paris and Bhutan, before this war started up. Aside from interfering in Grindelwald's plans, Newt believes it was to gauge Gellert's strength. With the revelation about Dumbledore's plan for Hogwarts, young Scamander has severed all ties with Albus." Alexander placed his finished glass on the desk. "And? Have the Flamels severed ties with Dumbledore too?" The Headmaster nodded. "They have. Apparently, Albus sought to seek refuge with them before continuing on his way. They declined to host him." Alexander sat back. "Are you certain? Word was that Dumbledore was doing some research along with Nicholas regarding dragon's blood. For centuries of research, Flamel has never been known to just work with anyone." Dippet waved his hand. "True, but I have known the Flamels for far longer than anyone else alive. Though perhaps you could have beat me to it if you had tried, rather than hiding away in your estate." Alexander grumbled. "Yeah, well, I thought it was better if I stayed away from Flamel. The last time I tried to get creative with magic, I lost more than I was willing to."

Dippet frowned, having never heard Alexander speak of his past before, but decided against pushing it, knowing how quickly his old friend could just slip back into his self-exile. "Be that as it may, I spoke with Nicholas and Perenelle at length. Nicholas had supported some of the Anti-Dark movement's policies, otherwise Beauxbatons would never have agreed to the ICW ban, but Perenelle did not. After they saw my memories of Dumbledore endangering children, they had no further doubt as to how they viewed Albus. The Flamels will not support him in any way and they have asked all their contacts to do the same. Unfortunately, they have confirmed that Dumbledore did find a way across the channel, probably via the phoenix, though the British Ministry didn't register a hit on Fawkes' magical signature. He was last spotted somewhere in Germany." Alexander thought for a second. "When was he confirmed on European soil?" Dippet blinked at him, trying to recall what Nicholas had said. "A few days before September. Why?" Alexander clicked his tongue. "Paris. He waited for the chaos of the liberation of Paris to mask his crossing of the borders, otherwise my contacts would have spotted him anywhere in France. With the Nazis in retreat, the French Ministry building would have been empty, meaning there was no one checking the sensors and scrying mirrors. I knew he had slipped out of the British Isles via some other means, but I was having trouble finding him in France. Now I know why." Dippet steepled his hands. "You said he defeated Grindelwald in Lilith's timeline. What are the chances… that they join forces this time around?"

Alexander ran his hand through his hair. "Hard to say. From what I gather, they are both bent on dominating the Magical World, though Grindelwald wants to dominate the rest of it too. Dumbledore, however, is more subtle. That and the fact that he manipulated Grindelwald's forces to attack Hogwarts when the Castle wasn't as vulnerable as they would have liked will hopefully have soured their relationship forward, with Grindelwald unable to trust that Dumbledore won't double cross him just to restore his image. That said… If they can set aside their differences, we are in for a rough end to this war." Dippet sighed. "Then let's make sure it ends quickly. I will do my best to accommodate Ms von Schwarzwald and Mr Riddle's training as much as I can. You will just have to keep pushing them harder. After all, if anyone can prepare those two for Grindelwald's power with the Elder Wand, it could only be you." Alexander nodded, before silently vanishing from his seat. Dippet allowed his mind to organize all that he had just heard, until one thing stood out. Lilith's future self had gained the Peverell Lordship in her time. That could only have happened if Alexander… The thought stilled Dippet's heart. "Oh, my friend. Did you give any thought as to what brought your very long life to an end… or have you simply decided to live with what you feel you have left?" The silence of the room only served to chill his heart even more, leading the aging Headmaster to take a straight shot of scotch to chase away the cold, before returning to his work, fearing that he might just lose a dear friend in the coming war. It was never a pleasant experience, nor did it ever get easier no matter how many friends he had outlived. And it never should be.

"One of the fundamental truths about Alchemy is that it is one of the few magical disciplines that has a permanent effect on the world. This is due to the fact that while Transfiguration and Charms have a near instantaneous manifestation of a caster's will, the world itself remains unchanged. Permanent changes to the physical world require a deep understanding of what that world is composed of and that is elemental matter. Scientists, using the basics that Alchemists had been dabbling with in centuries past, discovered the means to not only identify the chemical elements, but also their reactions to changes in temperature, pressure, exposure to other elements and also to electrical surges. That is where Alchemy comes in! When the sciences point to the transfer of electrons in the natural chemical reactions of the elements, most of these transfers result in changes in temperature, and perhaps even basic, or more impressively, complex displacement reactions. The basics of Alchemy is not only that we can expedite these changes, but that we can reverse them as well. To master the Alchemical Sciences is to master the very world around you in its most important aspects: matter and energy. Now, one thing that has to be remembered is that an inescapable rule of Alchemy and the sciences is that of the conservation of matter. This rule was challenged several times in the past, as there were instances where the weight of matter and even the constitution of matter was potentially changed through alchemical processes. In fact, a great mathematician and physicist, Albert Einstein, recently published one of the most important modern theories regarding the relationship between matter and energy, confirming that energy and matter can be interchangeable, it is merely the means to achieve true energy to matter conversion that remains unknown to science and, to some degree, magic."

Taking a deep breath, the elder gentleman walked around the classroom, looking into everyone's eyes, his white robes shifting as he walked. While he was typically seen with his unnatural white hair long and hanging over his shoulders, he typically tied it into a ponytail before the start of class. He smiled knowingly as he searched everyone's faces. "Now why am I bringing up these facts to you now? Well, after a few days of class, most of everyone here has experienced Alchemy as an extension of Potions. Which is very much the most well studied aspect of this magical scientific discipline. Taking a potion with a limited effect and enhancing it. We saw how a simple Restorative Potion can be enhanced to rectify the effects of greater afflictions, many of which have specific countermeasures, by adding magically charged ingredients that bypasses the restrictions. We even changed the elemental composition of a cup within a cauldron using a reagent and solvent. Today, we will be attempting another method of alchemical transformation, this being by the use of magic directly. Now, you have a rod of copper before you. I want you all to copy the alchemic array that I have on the board behind me on your desk's chalkboard. Take your time and make sure that the symbols are correctly replicated." Tom took the chalk and quickly made as close an approximation as he could on the chalkboard before him. Once he was done, he waited for the Professor to continue demonstrating the process, where he asked everyone to place the copper plate onto the desk, envision a copper cup similar to the ones they altered into brass a few days prior, before they placed their hands onto the array and charged it with magic.

Bright light filled the classroom from every desk, as the arrays activated, before it settled back down, displaying how every copper bar had become a cup, though the shapes of them depended on the visualization of the caster. Flamel checked with each student, giving them hints on how to improve their transformation, before reaching Tom's cup. Flamel nodded his head and offered a soft "excellent work, Mr Riddle," before returning to the front of the classroom. "Now, I am sure that a lot of you are thinking that my dear wife and your previous Transfiguration Professors can teach you to do this with but the wave of a wand, but as I said before, simply changing the shape of an object via Transfiguration will result in a temporary change. When you have a need for a cup or a glass for a drink of water, then sure, transfigure or conjure yourself one and then dispel it. But! If you want to create a permanent addition to your home, possibly make jewelry, dishware or even a home of your own making, Alchemical Transformation is the right approach to take. The rest of the term we will continue practicing both the Alchemical process as applied to Potions and Transformation through Alchemic arrays. Keep that in mind as you determine what sort of Alchemists you would like to become if this is the path in life you choose to follow." As the bell rang, the students began to filter out of the room, talking excitedly, while Tom finished cleaning his chalkboard after restoring the copper bar to its original form. He had taken the course as a curiosity, not registering to be part of the examination, but he was finding its insight a lot more fascinating than the crash course that Voldemort had given himself.

"Mr Riddle, a moment please." Tom turned to look at the professor who was holding the restored copper bar in his hand. "Yes, Professor Flamel?" As the immortal professor lowered the bar back onto the desk, he approached the young man. "Your mastery of your mind is quite a sight to behold. Alchemic Transformation as the one you displayed speaks highly of that. Clearly, you have a talent for such magic and yet… you have chosen merely to sit in on my classes. I am curious, if Alchemy isn't your interest, what is?" Tom blinked at the older man for a second. "If I am honest, I wouldn't say it's that of an academic." Seeing that Flamel was expecting more, Tom elaborated. "While I find the academic disciplines and the pursuit of greater magical mastery important, I feel that my true interests lie in restoring and expanding on my family's legacy. While that might one day lead me back to a classroom as a professor, I don't believe it will be anytime soon." Nicholas hummed to himself. "Interesting. I will be honest, young man, and say that I am marginally aware of who you are, due to the highly skewed letters my former apprentice kept sending me." Tom's eyes narrowed and he took a greater hold over his emotions. "I imagine that Dumbledore had plenty of things to say about me, few of which were flattering." Nicholas nodded, his eyes demonstrating that he was aware of the control Riddle had on his emotions currently. "Indeed. That said, watching you studying under me, I couldn't help but see the similarities. He once studied under me too, curious and filled with much talent, but uninterested in the academic aspect of Magical Society… until he turned away from whatever his great focus had become. I find the parallels between you quite curious."

For a moment, Tom wanted to refute Flamel's words but he held back. He lowered his eyes. "You are not the only one who has seen the similarities with us and I admit… there was a time when our paths would have likely mirrored each other, though not as allies. I am aware that he had political aspirations that have now, hopefully, been diminished greatly, and that I am walking down my own journey." Tom raised his eyes once more to look into those of his professor's. "That said, I understand now that while there are political aspirations that I want to achieve, these pale in comparison to the reality that I wish to live in and that is a world where no other children suffer as I once did, that people can learn to coexist even if they disagree on what path their lives should take… and for my life to be one filled with companionship by the people who mean the world to me, rather than a lonely existence seeking some throne that would be my prize and my doom. I am sure that someone who has been married for over five hundred years can understand that better than most." Tom watched as the serious expression on the Alchemist face slowly turned into a soft and genuine smile, before he chuckled to himself. "Yes, Mr Riddle, I know the importance of a lifelong partner better than most. And from the strength of your words, I believe you already know who that person is to be in your life. Cherish every moment with them dearly and look after them when they need you and they will do the same with you. A good evening to you, young man." Tom bowed his head, before stepping out of the classroom as the Professor tidied up. Checking the time, as the course had been set for after dinner, Tom made his way back to his dormitory.

Once inside, he noticed Minerva sitting in the shared sitting room, reading a book on her lap. "Evening, Riddle. I will be heading out on a patrol soon, as everyone else has already been assigned their routes. You are free to join me after you have freshened up." Tom was about to nod, though he instead looked towards his room, feeling a familiar presence inside. He blinked, however, as he found that he could feel more than just her being there, getting brief, fragmented flashes of errant thoughts, most regarding Lilith's projects. "I am fine leaving for a patrol now, if you would prefer. Out of curiosity, does Lilith have the night off?" Minivera placed a bookmark to mark her current page, before setting the book on the table next to her sofa. "She asked for it during the meeting today and seeing as everyone else was fine with it, I granted her request. Abraxas decided to join Ignatius and Sofie on their rounds near Gryffindor Tower." Tom chuckled. "That man is looking for some insider knowledge for the upcoming game. Don't worry, Captain, he knows better than to help the Slytherin team by snooping around. He's more interested in getting information he can use to win some bets." Minerva muttered under her breath. "Of course he is. Very well, let's be off." Tom allowed Lilith her peace as he and Minerva carried out their patrols throughout the night, before finally returning to the shared Chamber almost an hour past midnight. When he opened the door to his room, he found Lilith asleep on the desk that she had set up for herself, tools and metal plates littering the desk around her. He noticed two sealed boxes next to her, meaning that she had finished something, but decided not to pry.

Dipping his arms gently under her thighs, Tom felt Lilith almost melt into his touch, offering no resistance as he lifted her form against his chest, before placing her softly on her favored side of the bed. After spending some minutes taking a quick shower, he found Lilith curled up into her side. He briefly thought about disrobing her, knowing she wouldn't mind, but decided against it. Instead, he simply slipped into the bed next to her, wrapping his arms around her waist, his body pressed up against her. Her breathing evened out quickly, as Tom smiled to himself. Over the last few weeks, Lilith had been stressing greatly over her many different projects, struggling with one concept over another. That she had asked Minerva for the night off and the two sealed boxes meant that she had probably gotten the inspiration she needed to complete some of her experimental work, as her pre-established designs were easy enough to replicate. She must have been so focused on what she was doing that exhaustion crept up on her, causing her to fall asleep the moment she felt that her work was done. Getting her to bed and into a restful sleep was more important to Tom than hearing her voice and seeing the love in her eyes. He could get his fill of either first thing in the morning. Taking deep breaths himself, the scent of Lilith and his own exhaustion claimed him soon after, his grip around her waist softening ever so slightly, but not enough that he wasn't holding her against him. Galatea and Pandora, both on their shared stand in the room, stood watch over their owners as their minds drifted off into dreams.

Chapter 53: Facing Your Sins

"So, these are the Carmarthen Irregulars." Charlus whistled appreciatively as all before his eyes were different units of men and women, numbering in the hundreds, going through a variety of training drills, many very similar to what he had been getting both Lilith and Riddle through for every weekend for over a month now, though these soldiers were using rifles and a highly simplified version of Lilith's protective shield attached to the soldier's offhand. These weren't powerful enough to counter massive curses like Fiendfyre or siege engine curses, but basic curses and spells were easily neutralized. Even the Killing Curse was now defended by these, as Lilith figured out a way to redirect the curse from the magical barrier to a focus crystal. He had to give it to the girl, she was a bloody genius. Obviously, these crystals had a limit to how much punishment they could take before they broke, so she designed the shield's focus crystal to be easily replaceable, no different than a soldier loading in a new cartridge into their weapon. The ICW had issued an order for these, which Lilith had eventually licensed and had the Dwarves construct them, with her adding the activation requirements, doing so during the weekends when she was free to move around. Today, with the majority of France liberated by the Allies, the ICW had agreed to lend Charlus' Peacekeeper units to Lilith's alliance. The rest of the Peacekeepers were being divided up between the Southern Front in Italy, the Western Front in France and the island hopping campaigns of the Pacific.

Rumour had it that a large push would be made soon to liberate the Philippines, so there was a high demand for Peacekeepers to move in before the armed forces landed in order to disable any magical traps set by the Japanese Magical Forces. Having held the islands for years now, the Japanese Mages had had plenty of time to set up defences, which could be a problem to the non-magical forces, hence why the ICW was redeploying Peacekeepers to the Pacific Theater of War. Of course, the ICW still viewed Grindelwald as the biggest threat to the safety of the Magical Communities of the entire world, so when Charlus reported on Lilith building an Alliance to face him, they were quite interested to see what it was composed of. When they were informed that Dwarves and Goblins were making their own secret preparations while providing the Irregulars with both the raw materials and finished goods negotiated by Lilith, any reason for the ICW to sit on the sidelines vanished, hence why they quickly approved of Charlus' redeployment. For the moment, a fraction of his unit was doing the same as he was, training Aurors in the ICW member states in preparation for joining the conflict, while the rest were in Normandy guarding the new Hospital behind friendly lines. Thoughts of the hospital made Charlus' heart ache. Sure, he knew Dorea was safe. A combination of his Peacekeepers and Free French Magicals was keeping the area as safe as possible from enemy attack. Still, that didn't stop him from worrying as much, let alone missing her company. At least her personal letters to him made it clear that the feelings were mutual and that she missed his company at night.

"Peacekeeper Potter?" Snapping out of his thoughts, the young Peacekeeper found himself being approached by an older officer in Army fatigues. "Charlus Potter of the ICW Peacekeeper forces." The redhead took the offered hand and shook it. "Admon Evans, of the Carmarthen Irregulars. Heard that we could be working together in the near future. General Radcliff sent me to bring you to the briefing room." Nodding, Charlus followed after Evans as they walked past a group of jogging trainees and several trucks hauling cargo and equipment. "Is von Schwarzwald already there?" Evans gazed over to the soldiers practicing with the new equipment. "She was handing out the last of the shields, after inspecting them upon arrival. You should have seen the faces on our men. A portable shield that keeps bullets and curses from ending you. Sure, no one wants to test it against a direct hit from an artillery shell, but at least we know that collateral damage would be lower than usual." Charlus flinched, having been near a few mortar rounds and artillery detonations in his time in France. "A shame they do squat about the damage to one's hearing." Evans opened the door and led Charlus in. "Been on the front already?" Charlus nodded. "Since before the wider war. I was part of the Grindelwald Task Force sent to pacify what we thought was a small magical force aiding the Nazis in taking Austria and the other nearby regions while the Governments tried to avert a war. Instead, we found a heavily defended border with a fully trained Magical Army. We were on the run for much of the conflict, before we decided to hedge our bets by assisting the French Resistance."

Admon smiled at that. "My friend was saved by your people then. He was one of many fighter and bomber pilots that were shot down during the raids. Bastard was lucky that he was taken care of by the Resistance Forces, before he was smuggled out back to Britain. This is the room." After knocking and being told to enter, the two men found Lilith behind a map of the central European terrain next to the General in charge of the Irregulars, as well as an RAF Captain. Evans noticed his friend's mood. "Guessing her remotely operated planes are a no go?" Lilith muttered out loud. "If we had the time, I might be able to work out all the kinks, but I simply can't get one of your fighter planes to operate as your pilots would like. It's too damn complicated. Fortunately, I have been getting reports from my friends in the Alps. They will soon have a force specifically designed to maintain air superiority against all aircraft by the start of winter. No planes, no flying creatures and no brooms. We can't get magical bombing raids, but conventional ones will be well defended. My contacts are hesitant to use them, so it will be an emergency option when needed." The General nodded. "That will have to do. Captain, keep your pilots well trained and ready for deployment at a moment's notice with our conventional planes. I will see if we can have your wing transferred closer to the war as the Operation gets underway. Now then, how do you suggest we mobilize our forces into Germany, Frau von Schwarzwald?" Lilith stretched out her pointer and tapped the southern edge of the frontline, near the Swiss Border. "For the moment, the Germans are holding down the Allies just short of the border, which has been heavily defended in preparation for an Allied offensive."

She looked at the General. "It's my understanding that the prevailing plan is to move through the central and northern sections of the Line, as the terrain is better suited for rapid deployment of tanks and personnel. That and Allied Bombardment will likely soften up the defences beforehand. The south of the line, with its high elevation and distance from safer skies, has been deemed too difficult to cut through." The older man nodded. "That is the prevailing military strategy. Are you saying you have an alternative?" Lilith nodded before taping the map over the Austrian side of the Swiss border. "We can establish an access point through my family's Estate. The area has been kept clear from Hexenmeister and military personnel, despite their best attempts, thanks to the Hags and to the Schattenwolves. This gives us a point from behind the line that we can use to deploy mobile harassment forces, hitting targets that will force the Germans to redeploy their defences. As for an important avenue of attack, we have this." She ran the pointer from near the Swiss border all the way to the Black Sea. The General looked at the map. "The Danube." Lilith explained. "The main reason why the Danube River is currently unavailable as a resource to the Allies is that the Germans scuttled most of their Mediterranean and Black Sea Fleets at the mouth of the river leading to the Black Sea. Sure, the Soviets occupy much of Romania right now, but the western section of the river is still under German control. The main goal that we will sell to High Command will be assisting with the removal and demolition of the scuttled ships. The Irregulars and Peacekeepers could safely sneak aboard the wrecks, place demolition charges, and use magic under the guise of the explosions to remove the larger obstacles. This leaves the Danube open for larger warships to travel deeper into German territory, with our small force keeping the river free of mines, artillery emplacements and enemy forces as they push further in."

Charlus nodded, seeing the military value in the strategy. "The Soviets force in the region lies in the Air and the Army as their Black Sea Fleet has been reduced to nothing. If the British and American ships can take the mouth of the Danube and push inwards, it would be a huge blow for the Soviets forces further inland, cutting them off from claiming any territory further west of the river. Not to mention the damage a heavy warship can do with its long guns into German territory. You said this was the pitch to High Command, what is your real objective?" Lilith smiled at Charlus. "Simple. Taking the Danube cuts Grindelwald off from his German allies. Then…" Lilith pointed to several rivers that break off from the Danube. "If we take the Inn River and the other tributaries, we can encircle Grindelwald in his fortress without him realizing it. The Hags will cover the mountain passes for us, completing the encirclement." Lilith tapped the area near the Siegfried line again. "Of course, we can also deploy forces to the west, hitting enemy defenses from the back and opening up the mountain passes for the Allied forces to move through. These units can then move up northward, essentially tearing the Siegfried Line apart from behind, leaving more territory open to the offensive's forces. This will help in putting more German territory in Allied hands. The fact that the Germans fear the Soviets more than the other nations can be a beneficial factor in this."

The General studied the suggested plan. "It will be a hard sell. Sure, you can easily deploy your forces, but this will mean coordinating your operations with the greater war effort. Taking the Danube from the Soviets will definitely be favored by the other military and political leaders in the Alliance, but it could anger Stalin. That said, your assessment of them is correct. Churchill and Roosevelt are both weary of Stalin's ambitions and his Armies are almost as bad as the Germans when it comes to inflicting civilian casualties. The Germans know this as well. While it would be ideal if we could convince them to surrender, the Nazi Government is unlikely to surrender power and the people will soon be more interested in defending their own borders than a peaceful end to the war." Lilith sighed. "I understand that the Allied Commanders are exhausted and that the Liberations of Africa, France and Italy have been long and brutal, but just think what that would look like under the Soviets. Taking the Danube, pushing faster into Germany than the Soviets and cutting off their advances into the Balkans can help stabilize the region in the post war. We need to be willing to take the risk. If the Soviets complain, you can tell them that they had requested further Allied incursions to keep the Soviet Army from bearing the brunt of the war. This can be your response." The General nodded. "True enough. Just one thing. How will we justify getting our people behind enemy lines with magic for the military and non-magical forces?" Lilith blinked at the older gentleman. "The force will be almost entirely composed of light infantry and the Irregulars, with minimal armoured tanks, at least until we free up the mouth of the Danube. What, you aren't interested in becoming the next Napoleon? He had Magical support for his crossing of the Alps and even he got away with it."

The room was silent for a moment, as a few people thought that Lilith was joking, though Charlus new better, hence why he was restraining a laugh. "She has you there, General. This isn't the first time that Magic has helped move an armed force through the Alps in record time. If Napoleon can do it, so can you. Besides, the point of the operation is to sabotage enemy positions from behind. Our Peacekeepers have had practice with that aiding the French Resistance before Normandy." Evans looked at the map. "Aerial support will already be part of the upcoming assault on the Siegfried line, so the Irregulars could take advantage of the enemy preparing for an assault from the west and hit them in their blindspot. Taking a force down the river and reinforcing key positions should be easy enough if no one knows we are coming. Cutting off German retreats and Red Army advancements is no different." Lilith chimed in. "The Irregulars will probably have the bulk of the work for the assault along the river, but other than that, the plan is viable and easy enough to carry out with the right personnel. Once the river is cleared and Vienna is captured, the mobilization of armored Allied forces into the heart of Germany can be facilitated. We are the right people for getting this job done. The Goblins and Dwarves will be lending their expertise once we move out of the encirclement stage around Grindelwald's Nurmengard fortress and into the apparent siege. That's when we will be needing heavier air and artillery support. Grindelwald has his Castle prepared for a magical siege. He won't be ready for a coalition of conventional and magical forces intent on tearing his entire fortress to the ground."

Seeing the faces of everyone present, Radcliff nodded. "Very well. I will have a talk with Montgomery and Eisenhower and do my best to get this operation greenlit. Evans, Potter, get your personnel trained and ready to deploy. God, what am I going to do about supplying this thing? We need to have a core of engineers with you to set up a command base." Lilith tapped the pointer against her shoulder. "I have a group of volunteers in mind who can help with building discreet and perfectly safe barracks in rough terrain. They can also help the assault forces move more discreetly through the German countryside. They have plenty of experience doing it all on the run. I am sure they will jump at the chance at paying their tormentors back in spades by aiding the Allied forces." Charlus looked at Lilith. "The Kabbalists?" She nodded. "This has been their war from the beginning of the Nazi's genocidal plans. They deserve their shot at revenge and we get experts in disappearing into the ground in the blink of an eye. We could even get their help in shaping a mountain trail that the General can point to as his entry point into Austria." The old man chuckled. "That will be a big help. I will check with Command and then we can start preparing logistics. For now, keep your people in top shape and have the shields and other magical equipment coming." As the General retreated into his office and began to call to make an in-person meeting with his higher ups, Lilith turned to Admon and Charlus. "You two need to set up joint training sessions for the soldiers. Once everything is greenlit, have them practice their timing with demolition and vanishing spells. Getting the timing right will help keep our involvement in the war a secret from the enemy and the general population." The two nodded before Charlus looked at Evans. "Got any available barracks on base?"

"Obergruppenführer Grindelwald. One of the SD agents aware of our branch of the military brought a letter to us. It's addressed to you. We have already scanned it for chemicals, poisons, curses and any other means of endangering your life. It is clean." Grindelwald lifted his face from the table before him, rubbing his eyes as he had been too focused on the current state of the war and his preparations for what was to come afterwards. With the Soviets having broken into the Balkans and their Greek occupation in peril, the German Military had quietly ordered a return to more defensible territory. As much as it grated him, the strategy was the only viable option they had left. With the Allied liberation of France and the invasion of Italy steadily moving northward to the foot of the Alps, the best options they had left was to hunker down in their own territory and have the enemies of Germany tear themselves apart trying to break into their homeland, hopefully forcing them to negotiate a peace that left Germany intact, no matter what the leadership of the Allies three major powers declared. Fortunately, having seen the writing on the wall, Gellert had been moving much of the bulk of his forces into German military positions, close to the fortresses that he had established along each border, all hidden under heavy wards that he himself had set up. His own fortress of Nurmengard was the most heavily defended of these and, as he recalled his Hexenmeisters back, it would grow even stronger. The Allied muggles wouldn't be the only ones struggling to break through their enemies defences.

He knew that the ICW had been revitalized by the recovery of France and the Italian Partisans fighting against Mussolini and his supporters in the north of the country allowed for the Italian Magical Community to be reinstated, as they vowed to defend the Kingdom against the German occupation and their puppet dictator. While he had heard rumours that Switzerland's Magical community might be planning to aid the ICW against him, his spies hadn't been able to confirm this. The community deep in the Alps was intricately connected with the Dwarves and Goblins of the region and getting insider information from either was nearly impossible. The few spies he had been able to acquire lasted less than a week before their heads were sent to the German Embassy with his name written on the packages. The message was delivered loud and clear. Of course, that didn't mean they would be willing to wage war against him. Neither the Goblins nor the Dwarves could take his Hexenmeisters in a straight battle, of that he was certain. No, as long as they stayed hidden deep in their mountain caves, they would be allowed their peace. Until Grindelwald had a plan to capture and suppress them to serve his new Magical Society. He would remind these two inferior races why they hid in the mountains and should have stayed away from Magicals everywhere. No, right now he needed to focus on increasing the defences of his fortresses and the country at large. As long as one or both survived the war, his plans for the future would still be viable. Though as much as he hated it, he would soon have to start to plan for eventually setting up an Heir. If the other Hallows were forever beyond his reach and the current location of the Flamels was suspect, he had no choice but to plan that eventuality.

Taking the letter into his hand, he looked at the contents of it, which were simply a runic sequence. "A scrying mirror sequence. Let us see who would like to have a talk with me." Heading into his office, Gellert flicked the Elder wand and pulled the scrying bowl out of its case, before adding the runic sequence to a section that all mirrors left blank for such occasions. Once he poured the liquid into the bowl, he activated the mirror, waiting to see if the person on the other side answered. Most people using such devices would have them tied to the wards, not only in order to allow themselves the ability to scry what was occurring within the structure, but to look outwards, while blocking out any unregistered scrying attempts on themselves. The runic sequences allowed scrying mirrors and bowls to interact with each other securely so long as the two locations were heavily warded, though if there was no one to open the line of communication, nothing would occur. Soon, however, the surface of the water began to tremble as a connection was established, before a face right out of his memories caused Gellert's heart to ache. "Albus." Dumbledore, sporting a longer beard similar to what he looked like while at Hogwarts of late, gave his former lover a soft, yet mournful smile. "Gellert. If nothing else, I am glad to have the chance to see you once again, face to face." Gellert did his best to control his emotions, swallowing the lump in his throat. "I cannot disagree. Feeling nostalgic, old friend?" Dumbledore shrugged his shoulders. "In a way. I am, however, hoping that we can come to an arrangement of sorts. Hopefully as a way to repair our relationship going forward."

Gellert bit out his response. "I think… that you are far too late for that." Albus blinked out of surprise. "I understand the part I played in our broken relationship. I see my errors now. I am willing to make amends if you will allow me to do so." Gellert crossed his arms over his chest. "And what would you ask for in return? Sanctuary? A job in the governing body? A seat at my table, if not a side of my bed? What does your attempt at forgiveness cost me, old friend?" Albus held his hand to his chest. "Please, Gellert, I am not asking much." Grindelwald slammed his hands on the table. "If it were only because of your sister's death, it would be enough but this isn't just about her! New York, Paris, Bhutan and now Scotland. Everywhere I have been, everywhere where I was setting up my people to gain a foothold to begin the revolution or to change the course of history, you or your proxies have been there to disrupt my plans! If you hadn't intervened with Hogwarts, this war could have been over by now! Instead, my muggle servants have lost all of France, almost all of the nations from Berlin to Leningrad, all because I couldn't get Britain to leave the war!" Albus' face turned serious. "I will admit…I had hoped to dissuade you from your path. By having Newt interrupt you in New York and Paris, I had hoped you would stop you from overreaching. Conquering Europe would always have ended in failure. History has shown this. However, do not blame me for the failure at Hogwarts. Had I succeeded, I would have gladly advocated for a negotiated peace to avoid further violence with you. That defeat was the doing of von Schwarzwald and those she had already corrupted to her cause."

Seeing the young witch in his mind from his scrying of the battle, Grindelwald paused for a second, regaining control over himself. "I had her family eliminated because of the threat they posed to my regime. I had hoped that her survival and escape to Britain would have left her weak and isolated." Dumbledore shook his head. "She was insidious, gaining allegiances from all the local families, drumming up support against your war. She has successfully engineered an alliance between the Ancient Magical Families of all the Factions and has gained the support of the muggleborns as well. Because of her, Britain would not have capitulated. She and the recently declared Lord Slytherin also assisted Headmaster Dippet in preparing the Castle for an attack. I had leaked the information on when the wards would be down to you so that your Hexenmeisters could eliminate her and her allies. Sadly, they were too well prepared." Grindelwald waved his hand dismissively. "As enlightening as this all is, Albus, it provides nothing of value to me." Watching as Albus struggled to decide what information to share or not brought a smile to Grindelwald's face. Eventually, he caved. "Von Schwarzwald. There is something odd about her magic. She was in this deeply damaged state, her magic thrown out of control by whatever it was that happened to her during the execution of her family. She was bedridden during the magically significant days of the year up until this last Spring Equinox. Her magic changed then to this odd, black miasma that, while typically contained, seemed to disrupt magic around her. I had intended to deal with her myself but I ran into Dippet and Riddle, the latter of whom has a means to block the Fiendfyre curse."

That got his attention. He had heard from the survivors of a Hexenmeister extermination force that had snuck in after a bunch of refugees into Switzerland that a witch had reflected a Fiendfyre curse back onto his forces, killing many caught in the flames. He hadn't heard of that spell being passed on to other Peacekeepers, though his hunting parties were losing wizards and witches more often than not. While he would like to doubt Dumbledore's words, he had plenty of circumstantial evidence that suggested that it was true. The story about von Schwarzwald's declining health had been told to him by his spies, but not the change in her magical state. It would explain how a seventeen year old girl could best some of his most seasoned Hexenmeisters, not to mention the complex spell chains and curses she had used while taking down Vinda. He would keep his ear to the ground and try to see if any of his curse breakers could reach the von Schwarzwald Estate one last time, before leaving it under observation, since whatever creatures lingered there were beyond deadly and had already chased out what scouts had been left behind, those that survived them at all. "While I am grateful for the information, the likelihood of either teen taking part in the war is low, not to mention that even if they had a strong support structure set up in Britain, that doesn't mean these people would lend their strength to fight in the war. So, based on the information you provided, I will simply leave you be. If your information proves beneficial, I will consider opening up a position for you. If, however, you attempt to manipulate me or mine again, or act against us directly, there will be no more forgiveness nor charity between us, old friend. Only enmity. Understood?"

Dumbledore clearly looked displeased but he wisely kept his opinion to himself. "Very well. I will keep this scrying mirror open to your calls, if you ever decide to reach out to me. Believe me, if it is between you surviving this war or Schwarzwald and Riddle continuing their corruption of Britain, I will always choose you, Gellert. If I hear that they are on the move in Europe, I will let you know. Also, if my information is correct, both of the Flamels are currently at Hogwarts." Gellert went still for a moment before sighing. "I will keep an eye out. Take care… old friend." After disabling the scrying mirror, Gellert sat down behind his desk, before leaning back, his eyes closed. The loss of the Flamels was unpleasant, but they had evaded him throughout the entire campaign against Beauxbaxtons. That Albus let that go made it clear that his old lover knew him too well. Dumbledore was a powerful duelist and a great Professor of Transfiguration, so having him join the Hexenmeisters would be a boon. Unfortunately, he was also a master manipulator and always out to seek personal gain, even if it's in the long term. Eliminating those two youngsters would definitely diminish the strength of the coalition they created and would open up a chance for Albus' return to Britain. A return that would be facilitated if Dumbledore defeated a certain wizard. Running his hand over the lumps of the Elder Wand, Gellert Grindelwald could clearly see Dumbledore's plan and how it needed his own defeat for it to succeed. Shaking his head, Grindelwald stood up from his desk and returned to the War Room. He would put his people on alert in case the von Schwarzwald Girl returned to Europe, but even if she did, he had already destroyed that family's allies and supporters. If she returned, her only backers would be the ICW and he was more than ready to deal with the latter. The girl might prove a challenge, but not on her own.

"I am still uncomfortable with this. And why are we even doing this here?" Alexander gave his ward an understanding look as the two reached the heart of a small cemetery that was overgrown and seemingly abandoned. The place was one of many that the Peverell family had been forced to acquire and put into trusts with the Goblins. After all, as seen by how Britain treated the many Abbys, ancient castles and old villages, it became necessary for the locations to be guarded and protected, to keep the resting places of the individuals with magical and non-magical relatives from having their resting place be perturbed. Dislodging some of the overgrown plants gripping a tombstone tightly, the Head of the Peverell's turned towards his redheaded student. "To call the spirits of the dead from the Void, as you know, takes a great deal out of the caster and it is a dangerous thing to do. But we are not here to summon those that have been herded to the other side, but to call on the strays that have lingered behind." Lilith looked around the moonlit cemetery. "Ghost and Spirits that have lingered, despite Death's insistence?" Alexander clapped his hands together to get some of the dirt and plant matter off of them. "Indeed. For people like you and me, the dead can be damn useful as eyes and ears that almost no enemy can detect nor chooses to concern themselves over them. As to why we are doing it here… tell me, what do you see? Can you spot any ghosts or spirits in the area?" Lilith allowed her eyes to scan the cemetery, seeing rows upon rows of gravestones, though oddly there were no crosses nor statues as far as she could see. The stones themselves looked more like they had been carved out from the mountainside, rather than expertly crafted work designed to memorialize the dead.

"No, I don't see anyone here besides us." Alexander nodded. "Good, now allow your eyes to shift into the view of the void." Lilith sighed, running her hand through her loose red hair, before focusing her mind into that dark landscape, feeling her artificial eye responding, before opening it once more. The sound of the ever present wind of the void filled her ears, but it was her eyes that showed her more than she expected. For one, there were several flickering orbs of light fluttering about the graveyard, many lingering over what Lilith assumed was their final resting place, their essence seemingly on the verge of blinking out. Before her, however, was Alexander's soul. While she had seen the souls of various people thanks to the few times her sight flickered into Void Sight, as well as the time that she had used it intentionally against the Hexenmeisters assaulting Hogwarts, she had yet to look at her patron and distant relation until now. His soul was very much unlike everyone else's except… where most had this glowing white light that was in various states of intensity and density, Alexander's looked like it was a pure white light rimmed by a green aura that prevented the energy from dissipating into the void, the outline only visible by the few times the spirits around them passed behind his form, the green outline looking utterly unnatural in the chromatic world. "See any spirits or ghosts now?" Lilith nodded, adding the sight of Alexander's soul to the pile of things she now knew about him that made her very much aware that he was something more than just a distant relative to both the Potters and the Slytherins. "I can see spirits, but not ghosts. Unless you are suggesting that ghosts are merely spirits with a higher concentration of energy."

Alexander chuckled. "That is indeed the case. The ability to feed spirits magic gives them strength that allows them to leave their haunts, wherever that might be. It even allows them to manifest into the form they favor the most, or the form that has stuck with them, even in death. The Bloody Baron is the perfect example of that. The shame of his murder of Helena of Ravenclaw, in that he could see himself in the prime of his life, though he can't bring himself to ever accept that, hence why he is eternally stained in the blood of the woman he claimed to love, his form ever weighed down by the chains he feels he deserved to be bound in whilst he lived. Ghosts and spirits can be like that but they need the energy to do so, which is where we come in." Lilith dropped her void sight for a second as she approached the closest grave where she had seen a spirit, the name worn away by time and rain. She looked up at Alexander. "And how do we do that?" Alexander smiled at her. "The same way everyone else does, though for us it's a bit easier to accomplish. Do you know about Highgate Cemetery?" Lilith blinked, recalling the name from somewhere. "It's the massive one just out of London, right? Overgrown and abandoned with a supposed vampire ghost living in it?" Alexander covered his face and muttered under his breath. "I need to talk to Lothbrok about adding another cemetery to the Peverell Burial Preservation Trust. As of right now it's still open, maintained and there are no vampire ghosts there that are harassing people. That said, if I had taken you there, this task would have been relatively easy. The high traffic of people allows the deceased to feed on the excess energy all living beings give off, sustaining their existence in a state of limbo in the process."

Lilith rubbed her chin with her thumb. "So we came here so I get a taste for the worst possible state of the spirits." Alexander nodded. "Indeed. This close to Samhain, however, means that any energy given to them will last longer in their bodies, so keep that in mind. Now, you saw where the spirit was. Feel their presence around you and allow your magic to leak out, slowly but in a controlled manner." Lilith nodded and held her left hand to her chest as she loosened control over her magic. She noticed Alexander frowning a little as he looked at her, probably seeing her in Void Sight, but he kept quiet, allowing her to focus. Right where she had seen the fading orb, a brighter one soon appeared before her in her normal sight, with Alexander explaining. "Paranormal enthusiasts and spiritualists have claimed to have captured pictures of fairies or spirits, often claiming they take the form of orbs. They have no idea how right they are. Some spirits with enough magic in them can be seen by the naked eye, but they are the exception. Now, keep feeding it." Lilith nodded and kept feeding magic to the orb until it seemed to explode into an amorphous blob. Slowly, as if waking up from a dream, the blob took on the appearance of a woman dressed in long, flowing robes, her arms bare but for painted symbols that displayed celtic imagery. The woman cocked her head to the side, looking at both of them. "Who are you? How?" Alexander bowed his head to her, with his right hand over his chest, his voice becoming almost ethereal as it replicated her speech. "A fair night, lady of Briton. I am but a servant of the Morrígan, teaching my student the means to commune with those that linger."

The woman's eyes shot open before she looked at her surroundings. "I… remember this place… it's been so long…" Lilith felt her heart ache for the loneliness that was evident in the spirit's heart. "We are sorry if what we have done has caused you pain. Would you be willing to aid us for the night? After which, we could see if we can send you on your way, if that is your wish." The woman nodded and she answered Lilith's commands readily, tying herself off to the young redhead's magic. Alexander's lessons reminded Lilith of her training with the Pseudo Familiar bond, seeing through the spirit's eyes as she ventured into a home unseen, watching the spirit's memories of her lifetime. That is where Lilith learned her name was Gwyneth, or something that sounded like it, that she had been a student of the Druid Priestess in the nearby village before dying at the hands of Saxon warriors as they sought dominion over the region. As the night wore on, Lilith could feel her magic having been depleted somewhat, but not severely. She also noticed that they weren't alone, feeling a pair of green eyes staring at her from the shadows but not interfering with them. As the dawn drew near, Lilith looked to Gwyneth. "Do you wish to pass on?" The woman nodded even as she held her bare arm nervously. "I do but I know not how." Looking at Alexander, he held out his hand to the spirit. The moment her hand touched his, her very form seemed to grow naturally clear, her tan skin and brown hair becoming more noticeable. Lilith dropped her vision into Void Sight, feeling Alexander drawing from that power as well, until all three of them were in the dark expanse. "It's so quiet here." Lilith blinked in surprise, fully aware that the Void was anything but quiet to her, but Alexander simply held his finger to his mouth.

Gwenyth slipped her hand out of his, before something seemed to draw her eyes. "Deidre? Caden? Wait?!" That was all either of them heard as the spirit of the ancient Celt vanished as she ran into the void, disappearing into a place they could not see. Lilith pulled back on her magic, shaking her head, before a soft furry body pressed against her. She looked down into eyes that were as green as hers, the red tongue of the creature hanging out as he panted by her side. Running her hand over its head, the creature leaned into her touch, before she found Alexander smiling down at her. "I believe he came out to thank you. It's not every day that one of Death's Grim sees the spirits they are charged with guarding pass on into their mistress's embrace. Remember to always be kind and polite to those who linger. In cemetaries like these, Death leaves behind her Grim to watch over those that refuse to leave, so that they may find some measure of peace before she returns to claim them again." Lilith bent down and played with the Grim's face, feeling a pang of melancholy in her heart, remembering her godfather and his animagus form. "Sirius looked almost like this as an animagus." As the creature barked happily, it playfully ran away to the other side of the cemetery, sitting down as it stood guard at the edge of the fence line, as a car drove past the old dirt road that straddled the side, unaware of the graves and people hidden from their sight. Alexander rested his hand on Lilith's shoulder. "Then perhaps he was there to be Lillian's Grim, your guardian until he wasn't needed anymore."

Lilith bit her lip, before she turned to look at her patron. "Alexander… I want you to promise me something." Waiting for her to elaborate, Lilith continued in Alexander's silence. "Whatever happens… promise me you will live long enough to watch over Lillian or whatever name or gender Fleamont and Euphemia's grandchild turns out to be." The head of the Peverell's rubbed his hair. "Lilith, between the two of us, you are likely to outlive me. I am…" Lilith snapped at him. "Older than you appear to be by leagues and bounds. Don't you dare deny it! I have seen your soul, damn it, so don't give me that crap! Before, you once said you regret not living long enough to know and protect Lillian when she needed someone the most. I am asking you now to please… don't do that again." Tears ran down Lilith's cheeks, catching the moonlight as Alexander hugged the young woman to his chest, rubbing her red hair in comfort. He sighed. "I promise you, I will live long enough to protect Lillian or whatever name they go by from whatever danger might present itself. They will live a long and fulfilling life. I promise." The two remained like that for a few moments as Alexander held his ward against his chest as she laid bare her insecurities to him, reminding him so much of the time she agreed to share her memories with him. They had come a long way, trusting each other with their truths, even if they went unspoken. For Alexander, he could readily admit that meeting Lilith had been the best thing that had happened to him since the day he held his children in his arms. Thanks to her he knew what it was like once more to be a father and to know a child's love. So he would keep his promise to her, as a father should for their child. Whatever it took.

"I am so sorry, Mr Riddle. I should have read the instructions for the potion more closely. If I had, I would have noticed the discrepancy." Tom shook his head as he sat down on the medical bed he would be spending the night in while at the Hospital Wing. "It's alright, Professor. No one blames you for not catching a small detail that was either accidentally or intentionally written in the recipe. You couldn't have known." The two of them watched as Fleamont and Teresa inspected his attempt at the potion designed to repair the damage to Tom's soul, with Teresa nodding her head. "It's good. At the very least, it's safe to ingest and all the material components seem to have melded in correctly. Thank you, Fleamont. Oh, and do tell Euphemia that she doesn't need a broken bone or a snake bite to come visit me. This has been a relatively quiet year for me and Pomona and we could use some good company to chat with." Fleamont chuckled as he rubbed the back of his head. "Will do." He then walked up to Tom and rested his hand gently on his shoulder. "Whatever effect this potion has, try to come back intact from it. You have grown to be as much of the family as Lilith and Dorea in the short time that we have known you. Don't forget that." Tom nodded as Slughorn stood up from his seat. "Well, all the best to you tonight, Tom. I will hope to see you tomorrow right as rain. Now, Potions Master Potter, what compelled you to change the temperature in the fourth stage of the potion to one that was lower than the one written in the recipe?"

As the two Potions Masters left the Hospital Wing, Teresa asked him to remove his robes as she checked his current condition. "You're definitely closer to a fully stable soul, and your magical output has definitely improved, but it will still take time. If we were to wait for it to heal naturally, it would still be close to a year. Are you sure you wish to go through this?" Tom nodded. "I am, Madam Prewett." Teresa sighed, but started preparing the ritual runic array that would hopefully trigger the potion to react, a process that Tom now realized was similar to how Alchemy enhanced potions. A slight tingling in the back of his mind made him look towards the closed doors of the Hospital Wing, before Lilith apparated there silently, thanks to Alexander's tutoring. While Tom had asked to receive the same instruction, it was clear that something about their magic enhanced the silencing effect, as he would still make an audible, though just barely, popping noise. Lilith was now as silent as ever, even apparating through wards that should keep her from doing so. The last few evenings that she had to herself, rather than in classes, or dealing with her projects, she had been spending the nights after the Prefect Patrols out of the castle with Alexander, returning to their room before she showered and snuggled into Tom's side, her body feeling unnaturally cold before growing warm over the night. He knew they were dealing with ghosts and spirits, getting her used to sustaining a connection to several at a time. Tonight it seemed that she hadn't been training with Alexander as he had thought, hence why she came to his side just before midnight.

Her hand did feel cold as it took his and held it, though it wasn't too bad as usual as she sat in the seat that Slughorn had vacated before. "I will be here, if you need me." Kissing her hand briefly, Tom looked towards Teresa as she approached him with the potion in her ritual bowl. "Airmed, beloved sister whose tears and herbs can undo death, heal the wounds of this soul, born from acts of malice and hate, his heart turned to remorse and remuneration. Let his sins be washed away at last by regret and repentance." Tom took a deep breath before swallowing the potion, the liquid feeling thick and warm as it settled into his stomach. Feeling his eyes growing heavy, Tom laid down. Soon, his mind felt as if it had been consumed by a thick, rising tide of black water, the sensation of drowning filling his mind. The moment he took a gulp of water, having failed to keep his breath, his mind began to be filled with thoughts and memories of Voldemort's final years. He watched as he was forced to become a parasite to Quirrel, at times manifesting himself in the body of his servant, involving himself more in the day to day activities of a Defence Professor, the experience being bittersweet for the wraith, as it had been his desired role before Dumbledore made it clear that there would be no peace and no quarter between them. Many of these moments involved a little raven haired girl, the child he helped tend to after her Familiar bond was shattered violently. Watching the girl grow in confidence had been pleasing to the wraith, a validation that she could one day serve his cause, having sworn to Severus that he would spare her from the vengeance that awaited Longbottom.

Thoughts of Neville Longbottom, the Boy Who Lived, summoned up all the memories that Voldemort had of him, from their first reunion before the Mirror of Erised, to the moment of his greatest triumph, tricking the boy into becoming part of the Triwizard Tournament, bringing him to the Riddle Graveyard where his body was remade, near the house and where… Pain shot through Tom's mind as he was drawn completely into a memory, the physically limiting form of the Homunculus infant form causing him to struggle to breathe. A soft hiss fluttered across his mind. ~"The man that tends to the land is listening in to you and your servant, my master."~ The feeble creature's eyes were drawn to the open door and the form of Frank Bryce. The sight of Thomas' caretaker and Madeline's brother, older in years and clearly burdened by the loss of his sister, caused Tom to feel pain, yelling in his mind for his alternative self to stop as the creature raised his wand in its small hand. "Step aside, Wormtail, so I can give our guest a proper greeting. Avada Kedavra!" Tom felt his heart stop as the body of Frank Bryce struck the floor, unmoving. Barty Crouch Junior, disheveled but eternally loyal, turned to look at his master. "Should I dispose of the body, my lord?" The creature hissed. "No! Even a muggle has his uses and I…I need to complete my last rite to achieve immortality. Move the body into the basement and place it under stasis. I will make use of it when I am…made whole." The scene shifted before Tom's eyes as he was drawn into the basement, not a few nights after the restoration of Voldemort, as he finished drawing the last of the blood sigils on Nagini's body. "With this, there will be no need nor worry between us, my dear. We will be one, eternal being."

Tom screamed "No!" as the ritual was completed, but rather than them being in the Riddle Manor cellar as the light from the ritual faded, they were instead standing in the lobby, with Tom finding himself looking at the back of his future self. The disfigured creature turned around to look at his past self, his red eyes gleaming as he whipped his hand to the side angrily. "Look at you! Caring for the worthless lives of these muggles, defending the mudbloods right to learn how to use our sacred talents. Look how weak and powerless you are now, no more than a pale imitation of my genius ambition. Step aside, and I will correct your mistakes. Starting with that whore you have chosen to follow. She will be the perfect sacrifice to begin our ascension once more!" A flash of anger shot through Tom's heart as his wand materialized in his hand. "You will not harm her! You had your chance, and you wasted it, seeking immortality and destroying everything that made you human. You are nothing more than a bag of bones and flesh, held together by the weakest of souls. I will not allow you to return. I will bury you, here and now, forever!" A green bolt of light raced towards Tom, but thanks to his training with Charlus and Alexander, deflecting it with the smallest flick of his wand had become almost second nature to him. The hideous form before him growled as he started casting lightning bolts at him, but Tom matched him move for move, getting greater control over his own emotions, not letting Voldemort's taunts get to him. "Do you think because you have claimed the Slytherin Lordship you are greater than me? By this time, I had loyal followers who would give their lives for me, tools that could be discarded at a moment's notice. What do you have!?"

Blasting a hole in the wall next to the creature, Tom sent the debris he created into Voldemort's face, blinding him, as he summoned his strength. "I have friends who will not hesitate to tell me if I am making a mistake, people who trust me with their innermost thoughts and ambitions, knowing that together, we can all grow into our full potential. They may not die for me, but they will do everything in their power to see that the future of everything we have accomplished, everything we have planned for the years to come, survives, in spite of my death. Where your Death Eaters failed you, slithering back into their holes the moment you vanished, my friends will take up my cause! Slytherin's name will never be tarnished again! I will not allow it!" The blasts of curses between them, those that didn't cancel each other out, shredded the interior of the Manor until Voldemort was forced to retreat into the garden. There, whipping his wand above his head and breathing into a flame that he had created in his open palm, a giant serpent of fire rose, igniting the flowers and hedges around them. ~"Finish him!"~ The flaming Basilisk launched itself at Tom, though he showed no fear as he held his wand before his eyes. The memories of Lilith flowed across his mind, the sight of her smile, the feel of her hand against his bare chest, the whisper of love that escaped her lips in the heat of passion. Then he felt it, the warmth of her hand wrapped around his wand hand, her essence covering him, chasing away the heat and fear from his heart. "I will be here, if you need me."

A smile broke across his face, knowing that she would always be there for him, but that she trusted him to make it back to her all on his own. She was his light in the darkness, the love of his life, her hand ready to take his at a moment's notice, but only when he wished for it. An equal in all things. Filled with the resolve to best this final specter of his sins, Tom poured his love and determination into the spell. ~"Guardian of life, raise your maws and devour the flames!"~ The Basilisk composed of Fiendfyre screamed in agony as a brilliant white version of itself rose tall, its coils protecting Tom from the flames, chasing away the darkness that filled this echo of a time long gone. The creature tried to rouse its flaming servant, but the Ethereal Renenutet bit down on the snake's head, devouring the flames as it followed them back to Voldemort's wand. The homunculus screamed in terror as the snake born of light snapped its jaws, turning the phantom into black mist, before it faded away with one final, agonizing scream. Breathing deeply, Tom stared at the snake as it turned around to face him, bringing its snout to where her master could touch it. "Thank you for being here for me." The snake hissed in a voice that was familiar and yet foreign. ~"So long as your heart burns true, I will always be by your side."~ The ethereal creature dissipated, though oddly, the world around him wasn't returned to darkness. Instead, he found himself standing in the Riddle Manor gardens, the bushes and flowers pristeen and in full bloom as the sky burned orange with the rising sun to the east. He turned around and looked at the house, intact, with four figures standing at the door waiting for him, smiles lighting their faces as they waited for him to come home.

Feeling an odd tingle in his awareness, Tom opened his eyes as he was pulled away from a very pleasant dream, finding the roof of the Hospital Wing above him, the grey stones bathed in moonlight from the tall windows. Sitting himself up, he looked to the foot of his bed, his heart growing still as a cloaked black figure stood there, the faceless, empty hood of its cloak seemingly staring at him without eyes. The entity nodded its head, its pale, skeletal fingers sliding across the metal bars at the foot of his bed, before it simply faded into nothing, its cold presence being replaced by warmth. A warmth that was seeping into Tom from his right hand. Looking down, he found himself smiling as he found Lilith asleep, her body slumped forward on the seat, her head and arms resting on the bed, his right hand trapped against her cheek. Breathing deeply, he allowed his unexpected visitor's presence to fade into the back of his own mind as he ran his left hand against Lilith's dark looking hair, the motion slowly bringing her out of her dream. "How are you feeling?" Looking to his left, he found Alexander sitting in the other chair, a book again in his hands as he seemed to have been keeping an eye on him. Tom lowered his eyes, searching for anything amiss. Everything seemed to be in order, with the exception of a few errant memories that had yet to surface before, these apparently having been unlocked as the last traces of Voldemort and the burden of his Horcruxes was washed away.

"Better than I can ever remember feeling, though tired beyond words." Alexander smiled at him softly. "I can imagine, considering the attention you drew to yourself." Tom blinked, realizing that Peverell had seen the cloaked figure at the foot of his bed. "How long was it there?" Alexander shrugged. "A few minutes, maybe an hour. Time is hard to tell, when in her presence. Still, you shouldn't worry about it anymore. You are a descendant of the Peverells and your struggle merely drew her curiosity. She knew better than to claim you before your time." Nodding in understanding, Tom turned his attention to his girlfriend, who had clearly been in a deeper sleep than was usual for her as she struggled to clear out her mind. He touched her cheek and she instinctively pressed into it. "Tom… feeling better?" Leaning forward, Tom gently kissed her forehead. "I am now. Why don't you get some sleep? You probably were awake for far too long looking after me." Seeing Alexander there, Lilith drowsily walked over to the bed next to his and collapsed onto it, a soft snoring coming from her but a few seconds later. Teresa, who was dressed in her pajamas with a white medical apron thrown over her nightwear, approached Tom as Alexander repositioned Lilith into a more comfortable position. A few waves of her wand and the greying redhead gave Tom a bright smile. "All the damage to your soul has apparently been healed, Mr Riddle, though your magical reserves have been severely drained during the ordeal. Fortunately, it was far less of an involved experience as your body suffered no ill effects during the rest of the night. Still, I want you to lay off any excessive use of magic for a few days. And that includes your weekend training sessions. I will have Potter's hide if he doesn't abide by my medical order. Understood?"

Nodding, the woman left him a glass of water and a vial of sleeping potion, before returning to her chambers on the other side of her office. Tom held the vial, before turning to look at Alexander. "Before I head to sleep, I need to tell you about a memory I got access to. It involves Dumbledore's "duel" against Grindelwald." Alexander drew the privacy curtain closed, casting several other privacy wards, before bidding Tom to continue. Rubbing his forehead, Tom did his best to put what he saw into words, though he knew he could share the memory later. "The witness was Nagini, a woman of Asiatic ancestry who has a Maledictus that has been transforming her into a large venomous snake, similar in appearance to a python. She had followed her dear friend Aurelius Dumbledore, though at the time he went by another name, to Germany, where she became a bartering tool. Aurelius would help Grindelwald, using Fawkes to aid in his creation of the Hexenmeisters, in exchange for the wizard to dedicate a group of curse breakers to break her Maledictus." Alexander frowned. "After Bhutan, Aurelius was moved to Britain under the care of his father. Why didn't she follow him there?" Tom shrugged his shoulders. "I am unsure. I think…I think Grindelwald was holding her as a hostage, a way to make sure that Aurelius wouldn't turn on him. He stopped the research into her Maledictus whilst Aurelius was away from Nurmengard. Eventually, he died, and she was left there, slowly losing control of herself. By the time my alternate self found her while he scouted the ruins of the battle, she had been overcome by the Maledictus, stuck in her serpentine form forever."

Alexander rubbed his chin. "And because she was at Nurmengard, she saw the duel." Tom shook his head. "More like overheard the officers that had been with him at the time. According to them, they had been in a war room conference, trying to determine how best to force the ICW to negotiate with them, when a burst of flames deposited Dumbledore into the room. He quickly disarmed Grindelwald of the Elder Wand, sending the phoenix away with it, before the two began dueling each other in earnest." Alexander clicked his tongue. "That would be enough to transfer control of the wand, especially if he succeeded in beating him in the duel afterwards." Tom nodded. "The two dueled their way through the structure, damaging the construction of the wider fortress, before Dumbledore succeeded in stunning Grindelwald. The phoenix then transported both of them away to an unknown fate. With their leader defeated and the ICW knocking on the Castle's masterless wards, the Hexenmeister leadership agreed to a surrender. The rest is what Voldemort was able to piece together. The remaining Hexenmeister forces had been imprisoned and expected to be executed for war crimes, but Dumbledore, hailed as the vanquisher of Grindelwald, spoke in their defence. They were given shorter prison sentences before being released, supposedly having been redeemed. Funny enough, many of these former Hexenmeisters were more than happy to finance the Death Eater cause. They might have owed Dumbledore for their survival, but that didn't stop them from wanting to see the man responsible for their defeat ruined. Voldemort was all too happy to accept their support."

The head of the Peverell family ran his hand over his brown hair. "And Dumbledore spent the next half century in possession of the Elder Wand, cementing his position as the unofficial leader of Wizarding Britain, all the while hiding the truth behind his "grand" victory. Still, this information reaffirms Lilith's understanding regarding the need to end this war in an overwhelming defeat for the Hexenmeisters. We can't let them keep the monetary or combat resources to bring about another uprising, and we certainly can't let Dumbledore get his hands on either the Elder Wand or the prestige of being the man that defeated Grindelwald." He focused his eyes on Tom. "Thank you for sharing this with me. I will brief Charlus and the others regarding Dumbledore's "victory" and I will double my efforts to locate him as soon as possible, not to mention figure out if there are some wards that can be raised to trap a phoenix. For now, rest up until you are back to full strength." Alexander vanished, with Tom dismantling his wards before pulling the curtain open enough so that he could watch Lilith sleep. Yawning, he closed his eyes and sought to continue sleeping, though a certain person kept intruding on his thoughts. Nagini. The young woman turned snake had been another of Voldemort's victims, not to mention Grindelwald's. He would have to make sure that when they were storming the castle, that he could find her and bring her to safety. He wasn't sure if he or Lilith could uncover a way to break her curse, but he would give it a try, both for the horrors that Voldemort inflicted upon her by making her his Horcrux, and to thank her for giving them the last piece of information they needed in hopefully keeping Dumbledore from endangering the future one more time.

Chapter 54: Those to be Left Behind

"Ahh, welcome back, my Heir. How was the treatment? I hope you are feeling well?" Taking a seat at the desk in his ancestor's private chamber, Tom looked up to look at the portrait. "Better now." Salazar raised an eyebrow. "And? You are one of the few that has gone through the process of repairing the damage of creating Horcruxes. What was it like?" Leaning back against the chair, Tom took a deep breath. "I think the soul transfer had an odd effect on the process. When the potion took effect… I saw myself, or the person I could have been had Lilith not shown me a different path, and he… I think he tried to take over my body. I bested him but… I can't understand why that… thing manifested. And why now?" Salazar pulled on his beard softly. "Perhaps it happened now because the damaged parts that were the Horcruxes needed to be fully integrated. Remember, your alternate self was the only being recorded that created more than one Horcrux. By splitting the soul more than one time, the concept of consciousness becomes fluid. Did Lilith not say that one of the Horcruxes, this Diary, had a mind of its own, acting individually from the will of the source?" Tom rubbed his fingers in thought. "Indeed. The Diary was apparently the closest to me in behaviour and temperament, while Voldemort began to change more and more as he created more Horcruxes. The last being made… when he used Nagini as a Horcux." Salazar watched as Tom seemed to realize something. "That's why those memories were tied to that personality. It was Voldemort, the one that had successfully resurrected himself from being a wraith, the one who was the essence that faced Dumbledore and the Longbottom boy."

Salazar hummed in thought. "Each Horcrux was an echo of the person the moment they were made, meaning that reintegrating them was going to be more difficult as the personality would have been more distant from who you are now. The last one must have been the accumulation of all the differences between you, and it might have left a large enough personality attached to it that it was almost like a possession. Fortunately, you proved yourself the stronger of the two." Tom nodded, though he kept his head down, something that Salazar noticed. "What troubles you?" Tom ran his hand through his dark hair. "I… am glad that the threat is now over. That I have bested the part of me that had led me astray once before. But… I fear that I could easily slip into old habits once more. During my training sessions, I was relearning how to cast curses more easily, getting back into a more aggressive combat stance and preparing myself for the inevitability of taking a life. I just…I don't want to become that… thing ever again." Salazar nodded. "I see. Tom… you know you don't have to go and fight in the war. Lilith herself has not asked it of you and I doubt that she would force you to abide by your word, especially if you explain your concerns." Tom looked towards the opening that led to the greater Chamber of Secrets, where Lilith was currently giving Rene a good scrubbing behind her head, the redhead wearing a one piece dark swimsuit. "I know that. I know that she would let me remain here in peace and she would head to the war… and I can't bring myself to let that happen."

The portrait turned to look at his Heir, having followed his eyes at first. "Because you fear losing her? Or because you can't stand being away from her?" Tom winced. "I… if I were to lose her, I don't know what I would do… but… I feel like I can't let my fears dictate what I should do." Salazar smiled at him. "You shouldn't. Fear is there to keep you alive, but it should never dominate your existence. That is the difference between you and Voldemort, Tom. Not the crimes he committed, not the violence nor the intellect behind it all. It is fear. As he immortalized with his very name, his every thought, his every action was dominated by his fear of death. His thirst for power, his willingness to kill all that opposed him. It all stemmed from that. As Godric would say, "it is time to put aside what you fear what might happen… and to decide for yourself what must happen."" Tom smiled at that. "I suppose there is nothing wrong in having a bit of Gryffindor courage every once in a while." Salazar smiled deeply. "Never. Now, my Heir, decide for yourself what sort of man you wish to be and live up to that ideal. Regardless of what your choice turns out to be, I, and those that care about you, will support you in your path." Tom stood up and gently touched the edge of Salaza's frame. "Thank you, Ancestor, for everything. I will be on my way. I promise to come by as much as my schedule lets me… before I join the fight for the future of our world." Salazar bowed his head. "And I will happily await your return, my Heir, whatever day that may be."

Stepping out of the sculpture's mouth, Tom crossed the small crosswalk that extended over the large heated pool, before pulling up behind Lilith. Wrapping his arms around her waist, he felt her shiver at his touch. "You'll get your uniform wet." Tom nibbled on her neck. "We have spells to fix that. Regardless, I wanted to hold you." He felt Lilith relaxing into his touch, her hand caressing his. "Feeling better?" Tom nodded. "I am." They stood still, enjoying the moment, before a tail swiped at their feet, causing both to fall into the water. Rene hissed loudly, laughing as the two broke the surface of the water, neither really mad about the snake's action. After stripping down to his pants, Tom joined Lilith in scrubbing Rene's body, until the large reptile fell asleep on the heated stones, before they too laid down, Tom's clothes still wet for the moment as he pulled Lilith against him. He knew that if he asked, she would let him ravish her, but right now he was more content with feeling her next to him. Thinking back on Salazar's words, he could see how fear drove Voldemort on, though there was one fear that he had never spoken out loud. The fear of feeling anything akin to love. Seeing how others fell in love and were shattered by the loss of their loved one made the creature avoid anything remotely approaching attachment, using very little physical intimacy throughout his time as a Dark Lord. And there too was where Tom would keep himself apart from Voldemort. However much he feared losing Lilith and the relationship he had with her, he wouldn't allow that fear to keep him from loving her. He would do so, with all his heart, for as long as lived.

Humming a soft tune to herself, Lilith waited for the moka pot to cool down after taking it off the heat, setting two cups on top of the saucers. While using a cauldron burner to heat coffee probably wasn't the intended purpose, it did give her a better measure of control, which was a very important thing in getting the coffee to be less bitter. These beans had been Alexander's gift to her and Tom after seeing their exhausted states during the summer as both struggled with the early training sessions that they took with the Irregulars. He had been sending them a few bags of the beans that he himself got delivered to his home, though it was taking Lilith a bit to get the taste right. Knowing Alexander's proclivity to being a good cook also included his brewing abilities meant that any attempt to reproduce the taste of his coffee was an uphill struggle. So of course Lilith had been trying to do it as soon as she had the means. Serving herself a small amount, she gave it a taste, wincing a little. Personally, she wasn't a fan of straight black coffee but she needed to check it as it was the type that Tom enjoyed. She found that it was a little less bitter than her previous failed attempt, but not at Alexander's level just yet. Deciding it was just better to roll with this one than to start a new brew, Lilith started adding the milk and sugar to her cup, hearing the door directly behind her open up. "Morning, Minerva. Want a cup? I promise it's better than my last attempt. Still better with milk and sugar if you ask me, but it's not unappetizing straight." She heard the woman sniff the air, before sighing deeply.

"I will take one, then. I was up late last night and I need to wake up a bit before heading to the Hall." Not having an extra cup, Lilith closed her eyes and waved her right hand. She could have drawn her wand but she still prefered to use wandless magic for the spells taught in Hogwarts, not only to refine her control over her magic, but also to not break her instincts when it came to drawing her wand in combat. The last few weekends training against Charlus and Alexander had been intense, with a strong focus on ingraining skills and reactions, things that were essential out in a battlefield were every second could be your last. Focusing on the image of the cup and saucer in her mind, the magic leaking out of her right hand condensed quickly until an exact replica of the set was before her. Checking that it was strong enough to hold water, Lilith poured the coffee into the conjured cup, before handing it and the saucer to a clearly impressed Minerva. After the two sat down in opposing sofas, with Minerva having tasted the coffee and added sugar and milk to her taste. "How do you do that? Ever since you have been at Hogwarts, you have favored wandless casting." Lilith shrugged her shoulders as she stirred her own coffee. "Part of it was my debilitating condition, part of it was my family's training. I had several sparring sessions with a Hag Hunting party and it became clear that I was over reliant on my wand. As a counter, I began to learn how to cast magic with my hands, leaving the wand for more complex or powerful magic. With your talent, I am certain you could do the same conjurations as me, though with even finer details or embellishments. You and Tom remain the best in Transfiguration, though you have seemed… disinterested in the class this year."

Minerva paused for a second, almost ready to tell Lilith she was wrong but stilled her tongue instead, having heard nothing derogatory about her recent displays of transfiguration. Staring into the brown beverage, the brunette spoke up though softly. "I… don't feel comfortable using Transfiguration anymore." Lilith leaned back. "Because of Dumbledore? He certainly seemed to praise you well enough. You worried about being manipulated because of your talents once more?" Minerva sighed deeply. "I… every time I use Transfiguration, using the same wand movements, incantations and mental pictures that I did under his instruction… It makes me feel knoxious. I can hear his words in my head and all I see now are the… manipulations, how he shaped me into the student and pupil he wanted. I don't want to be that person anymore! I don't want to be reminded of him!" Lilith allowed Minerva a moment to compose herself, before speaking. "I can understand that well enough and no one would blame you for taking a different path in life than the one that he had laid out for you. That said." Lilith placed her half empty cup on the table. "You can't allow yourself to be controlled by fear for the rest of your life. From what I saw of you in class, you genuinely enjoyed casting transfiguration spells. The rush of bringing an object or a creature that you saw in your mind temporarily into the world, shaping them, making them wholly your creation. What's not to love about the craft? If you wish to abandon it for another calling, like being an Auror or a Charms specialist, you need to make sure that you are doing it of your own free will, with an eye as to the person you wish to be, fear and manipulations be damned."

The door behind Lilith was pulled open and Tom stepped out, finding his roommate and Lilith seated in the central chamber. "Morning McGonagall." Approaching from behind, he kissed Lilith's cheek, though he had been tempted to kiss her neck. "Morning, love." Lilith's body grew warm from his touch. "Morning. There is fresh coffee left in the Moka Pot, just how you like it." Tom nuzzled her neck. "Thank you." as Tom went to fetch the drink, Lilith noticed Minerva looking away from them. "Must you two be so… visibly affectionate?" Lilith shrugged. "It depends. We both tried hiding our relationship right when it started but eagle eyed observers could still figure out our feelings for each other. With us being of age in the magical world and in a relationship registered with the Ministry, there is just no reason not to enjoy the benefits of being openly affectionate." Minerva blushed harder. "I would be fine with it too, but sleeping in the same room, in the same bed, while at Hogwarts…" Tom spoke up as he took a seat next to Lilith, the steaming cup of coffee resting on the saucer in his hand. "Historically speaking, Hogwarts has played host to many betrothed couples or courtships between the students and even a few of the staff members, often with those that were in romantic relationships being allowed shared dormitories. The castle was less of a school and more of a community at its inception after all, even playing host to several witches' covens. As times changed and the Castle became managed by a rotating membership for the Board and under the Ministry of Magic's purview, it became more of an academically focused school. Even so, the old charter makes certain allowances for students of age and in recognized relationships and we had every right to request for them to be implemented with us."

Sighing, Minerva just focused on drinking her coffee, though she did watch as Lilith and Tom interacted, noticing the many gentle touches they left on each other, before Tom finished his cup, kissing Lilith just to the right of her lips. "Getting there, though not quite the same." Lilith pouted. "Yeah, I know. I will keep trying until I get it or the bastard gives me the brewing recipe. So, are you heading out for the Wizengamot?" Tom nodded. "Yeah, sorry, but after the liberation of Beauxbatons, the Magicals of the French Free State are requesting assistance with the clean up of much of the occupations' wards, so as to make sure that there are no hidden access points left behind by the Germans. They requested official help from Britain's Department of Mysteries as the French equivalent is being investigated and purged of any collaborators. The Assembly has to grant the request, but there is the usual back and forward regarding payment, security clearances, oversight. The usual politics." Lilith shook her head. "Nothing happens until all the gears turn to let it happen. I know that all too well. Mind if I work on Pandora while you are out? I have a few additions that I have already made to Galatea that increase cognitive ability and even give them a secure memory and personality repository, in case they ever get damaged. It will be quite handy with, well, you know..." Tom nodded. "Agreed. I will let her know so that you two can get the job done while I am away. Until later then. Have a good day, you two."

With Tom out the door, Minerva tapped her cup with her fingers. "About what you were saying earlier… do you think a person can just… not have a single calling in life?" Lilith blinked at her. "Of course. Not everyone is cut out to be doing the same thing for their entire lives. Your grandfather is the perfect example of this. He was a Hunter for most of his years, but when he couldn't keep up with the rigors of his passion, he took his accumulated knowledge of magical creatures and is now sharing some of it as a Professor." Lilith gestured with her head to where Tom disappeared through. "I know Tom is dead set on having a career in the Wizengamot and I believe he will excel there, but that doesn't mean he won't one day pursue the academic field as a professor, or a more personal study as an Alchemist or even as an Unspeakable. As magicals, we have long enough lives that we can pick and choose what we want to dedicate years of our lives to, without missing out on what is important to us." Watching McGonagall process her words, Lilith thought of something. "Is that another reason why you aren't interested in the apprenticeship that Professor Flamel offered to the class? Are you worried that if you took up her offer, not only will you be stuck in the same position Dumbledore was grooming you for, but that you will never be able to leave it?" Minerva blushed slightly out of embarrassment. "I… I was thinking about one day being an Auror and then coming back and maybe teaching, but I just don't know. If I take up teaching in the next few years, it will be a huge responsibility. If I become an Auror, I will then have a responsibility to the service. In either case… it doesn't feel like I get much of a life out of the professions. No time for getting to know people or starting a family. Either path to me feels like I am closing myself off from living a full life."

Lilith blinked at Minerva for a moment before she started to suppress a laugh that threatened to overcome her. After apologizing to a partially furious Minerva, she gave the Head Girl a smile after clearing the tears from her eyes. "Sorry, I just… you have never brought up your own interest and with the amount of reproaches you give me and Tom over our relationship… I just never saw you as the envious type." Minerva's cheeks went red. "Just because I don't have my lips attached to someone's face doesn't mean I don't think about it. As for being envious… I mean… you two look so happy together." Lilith smiled at that, glad to see some more of the by-the-book Gryffindor Head Girl's façade cracking. "So, you're worried that your penchant for being a highly driven witch might get in your way of having a fulfilling relationship?" Seeing Minerva nod, Lilith sat back. "Look, I can't tell you what your relationship should be like. That is something that you and your future partner need to decide for yourselves. I can say that not all relationships are the same. My parents, may they rest in peace, were very much joined at the hip for most of their married lives, and that's how they liked it. They loved being near each other, a constant source of support and comfort whenever they needed it, and since my mother loved playing music to herself more than for an audience and my father loved listening, they just had no reason really to leave the house. On the other hand, you have me and Tom. The two of us love each other's company but I understand that he has his own ambition and I support him in them, letting him pursue them at his pace, and he understands that I have my interests and that at times they eclipse all thoughts in my mind. We don't need to be next to each other at every moment, but we both yearn for the moments that we are together because they are all the more special to us. Having the trust that neither of us will cheat on the other also helps, so we are very comfortable in our arrangement and… I am sure both of us are thinking of making it permanent some time soon."

Gesturing with her palm, Lilith continued. "In your case, if you feel you need more time, then make it for yourself. You don't need to be a full time Auror as there is such a thing as a Reservist, though because of the war they are essentially working as full time Aurors currently. But once the war is over, you can get the Reservist position and only have to worry about when big events occur during the year. And even if you don't take Perenelle's apprenticeship offer, that doesn't mean that you can't continue to study Transfiguration or any other discipline with the intent on getting a Mastery. Whether you get it in three years or six, in the end, you can set your own pace and even ask the Professor for guidance. You get to decide where you go after the Mastery, staying as an Auror or taking the job at Hogwarts, while having all the time in the world to just meet people in Diagon Alley or wherever you might be drawn to." Minerva was quiet for a second. "I… that actually sounds… a lot more relaxed of an approach than what I had in mind." Lilith chuckled. "It helps that I have had to think a lot about where I will be in the next few years regarding my future with Tom." Rubbing her family ring, Lilith's smile turned bittersweet. "In my case, I need to return to Austria and stay there, possibly helping in a post war reconstruction effort of the magical communities and of my own home, while Tom will be in London, taking up his seat and working on establishing an estate that his future descendants can inherit, since the family has very few personal holdings left. For both of us, family duties will pull us away from each other, keeping us from living as a couple for a time. Even so… we want to make sure that our relationship lasts and we intend to pursue it that way, regardless of the distances between us that will form as soon as we graduate and the war ends."

Minerva sighed, dispelling her cup and saucer after finishing her coffee. "That reminds me of Abigail and Theseus. Apparently, those two can maintain a relationship only seeing each other a month or two out of the year, while never doubting each other's commitment. I… don't know if I can have a relationship like that." Lilith chuckled. "Then don't. Listen to your feelings and follow your ambitions where they lead you, but do it at a pace that is comfortable to you." Lilith stretched her arms over her head, before checking the time on her pocket watch. "We might not make it to breakfast, but I am sure Hogsby wouldn't mind delivering some of the food here so we can eat before Potions starts." Minerva hated that she wouldn't have the time to reach the Great Hall, but she knew that she needed a full breakfast. "Sure, though only… if I could get another cup of coffee." Lilith smiled at her. "Sure." Whilst Lilith started working on the Moka cup to brew a new supply of coffee, Minerva asked Hogsby to deliver a good spread of the breakfast meals, which was done with the elf's usual excitement and expedience, all the while Minerva tried her hand at wandless conjuration. She kept making the cup slightly out of shape, but with Lilith's hint on using more power and a few mental exercises for focus, the young woman was holding a beautiful china cup that she had seen in the Ross Estate. She smiled as she felt the smooth texture of the china, the first piece of transfiguration and conjuration that didn't make her feel uncomfortable. She gladly filled it with coffee and began to have breakfast with Lilith, the two discussing the finer details on wandless magic, with the animagus transformation leaving the young witch particularly excited to try out at some point in her life.

Tom took deep breaths as he hid beside a simulated house, his body flushed against the wall, before leaning to get a better look around the corner. After a few weeks in recovery, with the last two being more for observation as he went about using a typical week's worth of magic for Hogwarts, he was finally able to take part in another training session with the Potters, though this time he was doing it alone. Well, partially alone. Since Lilith was able to keep practicing and because she and Alexander just kept canceling each other out, it was decided to have them both sit out of this fight, leaving Tom to battle with Charlus and Euphemia, while Henry's conjurations scoured the battlefield and Fleamont periodically sent out gas grenades to either random locations on the map, or to the locations his brother ot wife called out. So far, Tom was able to avoid being knocked out, thanks to Lilith's prototype rebreather, one of the things she had completed earlier in the month. The item fastened itself to a person's face like a mask, but with a far better seal, with her having developed two variants, one with a full face mask in case of skin contact potions and another that simply covered the mouth and nose. The rebreather essentially took the matter around the face and reconstituted it as air in its most typical configuration, meaning the mask worked well either under water or at high altitude. She had been forced to seek Nicholas' help in getting the Alchemic arithmetic equations for what was essentially Alchemic transformation, but it was worth it for her to ignore her pride, as the rebreather did its job, allowing Tom to move about the Room of Requirement simulation with relative ease, without fear that a bubble head charm could be popped in the heat of combat.

Dispatching the wolves and birds that Henry Potter kept adding to the environment did make things interesting, as they tended to reveal his approximate location whenever he eliminated one, though he quickly learned to use transfigured traps to delay the creature's demise long enough to avoid getting targeted. This did inspire him to set up several traps along the simulated village, particularly around corners, hoping to catch either Charlus or Euphemia, succeeding in injuring the latter slightly as the disillusioned bear trap snapped over her leg. He had made them teethless to avoid causing severe injury, but he knew they still hurt a lot when triggered, as was evident by the string of curse words that followed a loud scream of pain. The trap did give him a good idea where she was, before a ghost whispered into his ear. "Two blocks down south, moving eastward, the target is focused on the ground." Tom stunned Euphemia easily enough, before pulling her into a building and leaving a few conjured snakes in her robes just in case Charlus found her. Still, it was an odd thing, getting instructions from a ghost, though to be fair, it was a damn secure method of communication, considering only Lilith and Alexander could command them. Combined with the ghost's natural talents for infiltration and information gathering, he could see why Alexander had been so insistent that Lilith learned to do this. The test for her today was to use the ghosts, in this case the residents of Hogwarts Castle, to direct Tom without being an active participant on the field, restricting her awareness to what the ghosts could relate or what she could see through them, before having a specific ghost act as Tom's messenger. So far, the information was invaluable.

"Two blocks down south, three blocks to the east, next to the village center. On the roof, keeping a low profile, looking westward." Tom nodded, before moving carefully around the area, trying to come from a position that Charlus had little to no line of sight with. He was able to spot the building that Charlus was perched on and thought for a second about going up, but considering this was a live combat simulation, that meant that he needed to treat this as if he were on the battlefield, with a need for quick results before moving onto another target. Taking in the design of the house, he briefly considered the fiendfyre curse, but it would put Charlus in too much danger, same as any other fire curses. The structure was akin to a simple three story house, with stone foundations and walls along the ground, wooden structures rising up the other floors. Tom smirked, before guessing as to where Charlus was, aiming his wand right below his position. ~"Smash through Castle walls!"~ The siege engine curse that Salazar had developed in life lept from Tom's wand, before smashing through the ground walls of the building, taking out one side completely. A second blast destroyed the center of the building, causing the roof to slump down, crashing into the ground floor, with Charlus sliding down the sloping roof, smashing hard against the wall of the neighboring structure. He barely had a chance to get his bearings, deploying a shield to deflect spells aimed at him on instinct, before Tom blasted the wall behind him, the bricks smashing into his back, partly burying him. He was about to conjure a few snakes to slither through the broken bricks to disable Charlus, before a voice filled the air.

"I believe that is more than enough. Let's see if we don't need to keep Peacekeeper Potter too long under Teresa's tender care, shall we?" As the room reconfigured itself back into an open space, Fleamont went to check on his wife, whilst Teresa and Henry checked on Charlus, as Tom walked towards the Headmaster, who clearly had come to check on the training session. Remembering the snakes on Euphemia, Tom whipped his wand in their direction, dispelling them before Fleamont joined his wife for a long nap. Holstering his wand, Tom bowed his head to Dippet. "Headmaster. How would you rate my performance?" Armando sighed, tugging on his beard. "On point and effective. While most magical combat is done with the knowledge that collateral damage and structural destruction is to be limited to avoid drawing attention to the battle, the fact that you will be entering an active war zone definitely makes the less careful and more noisy approach just as viable." Dipping his head slightly, the Headmaster added one last comment. "Though I hope you remember to keep civilians in mind, when tearing buildings apart to reach your enemy's position." As Tom nodded in response, a familiar and wonderful voice spoke up. "So long as I am by his side, that will never be a problem. We will do our best so that we don't add to the civilian casualties. This war has taken too many innocent lives as is, on all sides." Dippet turned and smiled at Lilith and Alexander as they entered the Room. "That is good to hear. How about you, Alexander? She is your ward and Mr Riddle is of your extended family. Do you believe they are ready to go to war?"

As everyone looked towards the last Peverell, the man raised his hand to rub the back of his head. "While I would very well like to bar both of them from ever setting foot in the fields of war, I know that they go knowing the danger, the cost and reason for what they wish to do. Knowing they are as trained as they can be, at times surpassing what even Aurors and Peacekeepers are capable of? It's enough." Dippet sighed. "You and I have known each other for quite some time, Alexander. I will trust your judgment and theirs as well. I will reach out to the Department of Education so that Mr Riddle and Ms von Schwarzwald can finish their NEWT examinations before the Yuletide break." Tom lowered his eyes. "My apologies to you, Headmaster, for not being able to serve as Head Boy for the full year." Dippet looked at the young man and shook his head. "No Mr Riddle, your decision is only further proof that you were indeed the best candidate for the position in the first place. You take your responsibilities as seriously as they should be taken." Dippet then looked to Lilith. "As for you, Miss von Schwarzwald. I knew from the moment you arrived at the Castle that your path would be anything but easy. Not because of your name, your illness or your provenance, but because of your heart. A kind heart with a warrior's spirit. This school has been honored to host you both and we will respect your wishes. Now why don't you all go get checked by Teresa and then join me at the Staff's Meeting Room? It would be nice to have a bit of levity with a fine meal after such a trial."

With Tom and Lilith deep in conversation with Fleamont, Charlus and Euphemia, Henry lingered behind with Alexander and Dippet. The Hogwarts Headmaster looked to one of his oldest students from almost a century ago. "I can't imagine what this war has cost you, my old friend. To watch as your child ventured to Europe to fight in this conflict over five years ago, and to watch as your great grandchild now does the same." Henry spared Alexander a look, surprised to hear that Dippet knew of Lilith's origin, but seeing that Alexander wasn't concerned, he decided to not broach the subject, instead choosing to respond. "It has been difficult, going through the anxiety and fear of losing a child time and time again." He then turned to look at his family, chatting together, with Lilith clearly more comfortable in their presence now. He smiled softly. "But as vile as this war has been, it has also been the reason as to why I have met my great granddaughter, when such a blessing would have ordinarily been denied to me. To see her develop into such an amazing young woman who is every part a Potter as she is a Black, a Peverell and a von Schwarzwald. I fear what may become of her and Riddle in the war… but I am certain that they will do their part to bring this war one step closer to being over. Regardless… what may happen… our world has been blessed by their presence. So all I can do is make sure that that blessing endures, for as long as I have left." He then looked at Alexander, who nodded. "I will keep my eyes on them both for their safety. You have my word." Henry sighed in relief as he placed more weight on his cane. "Good. Now, what's this about you knowing this recluse for so long, Dippet?" Alexander chuckled as Armando tried to dodge the question, the three moving to follow after the others deeper into the castle for a well deserved rest.

"Miss von Schwarzwald? A moment, s'il vous plaît. You as well, Monsieur Riddle." Lilith looked up as she was stuffing her Transfiguration textbook into her bag. "Sure, Professor Flamel. What can I do for you?" Minerva and Ignatius waved at them as they left the classroom, before Lilith focused her attention on the centuries old witch. Not that she looked anywhere near her age. Where Nicholas looked a bit older and kept his hair white, Perenell seemed to have looked for a nearly timeless look, her brunette hair only showing some grey up close, though her skin did seem to be losing some of its tan coloration after spending so much time in the cold British climate. The witch, currently in a dark blue dress that reminded Lilith of the Beauxbatons uniform, crossed her arms over her chest, before looking at both of them. "The Headmaster informed me that you two will be taking the NEWT examinations before the Yuletide Recess. Personally, I have no problems accommodating my students should the need arise, but as I have only been your professor for a few months, I do feel that it is my obligation to determine whether you are both capable of passing the tests. Of course, I have looked over your scores from both of your times at Hogwarts, but considering the source, I thought it was only fair if I could see you two perform a few high level transfigurations for me. Mr Riddle, if you could, please transfigure this glass into a bird." Tom barely gave it a thought as he drew his wand and tapped the clear glass cup, not speaking the incantation, as the spell took effect, leaving behind a curious magpie.

Perenelle nodded. "Excellent work. Your turn, Miss von Schwarzwald. Turn the bird into a cupcake." Lilith blinked, before smirking, knowing what the Professor was up to. Unlike Tom, however, she merely waved her hand over the bird, the creature growing still, before it became a glass sculpture in the shape of a cupcake. "My apologies, but a simulation is all I can do, in accordance to Gamps Law regarding the Transfiguration of inanimate matter into food. Without an edible target as the base form, nothing created with it will be edible, though with enough willpower and magic, you can certainly get an approximate look and texture, just no dietary benefit whatsoever. Unless you count a stomach full of unprocessable matter." Perenelle smiled at Lilith. "Very well said and a good display of wandless magic. Mr Riddle, it's your turn again." The two kept going back and forward, with both switching between who was doing a basic transfiguration and who was explaining the finer details on the rules that govern the magic. When Tom did a silent conjuration of a pair of snakes, Perenelle nodded. "I suppose that I should expect no less from the Lord of House Slytherin. What about you, Miss von Schwarzwald. What would you consider your finest feat of conjuration?" The question made Lilith pause.

While she had been a skilled caster in all the wanded courses, she had never really pushed the boundaries of Transfiguration. With Dumbledore as her Professor this time around, she simply had felt no need to demonstrate her full capability, or even test her limits, especially since keeping her abilities a secret from him had also been part of her plan. Now, though, she could not only cast with her wand fully but she could use all of her magic without consequences. She had never really thought all that much about transfiguration, even in Lillian's lifetime. The version of Minerva McGonagall of that time period might not have been as insistent with distancing Lillian from Slytherin House, but she never let her forget that she wasn't like her parents either. She had at times tried to coax something out of her during Transfiguration, which probably had something to do with James' being considered a natural at the discipline, like Henry Potter was, being able to conjure objects or animals with relative ease. Though, based on what Sirius had described of their pranks together during their time at Hogwarts, James excelled at inanimate transfiguration whereas Henry favored animal conjuration. Lillian had never cared much for either, though she knew that Tom had developed a taste for snake conjuration, which was perfectly understandable as a Parselmouth. Still, any animals she could be interested in would be the same that Lilith would create using her Artificer skills, same as for any equipment that she needed. She found the transitory nature of conjurations and transfigurations disappointing, so she never sought to push her limits.

Raising her left hand in the air, Lilith decided to just let her imagination decide, before waving her open palm over the desk. The magic took on physical form, before solidifying into a portrait and its frame. She blinked in surprise, not having really focused on anything, before the image in the portrait stilled her heart. It was the painting that had stood over her father's chimney in his office, made a few months after he had assumed the position of Lord from Asmodeus. In the portrait, he and Grazinya were together on a sofa, holding a young Lilith between them as the little girl with bright red hair tried to snatch the locket her grandmother held over her granddaughter's head, the old woman smiling, even laughing at times, while the two parents didn't know whether to focus on the painter or on their little girl. Nicholas has said that it was his favorite portrait in the house. Sadly, it had never been replicated, and had surely been lost with the flames that devoured the estate. The replica on the table even matched some of the enchantment, though rather than a portrait that allowed for interaction between the subjects and the viewer, this was merely a looped image, repeating the same short scene over and over again. Tom looked at the portrait and was surprised by how detailed it was. "This is amazing, Lilith." Looking up to see his girlfriend's face, however, tore at his heart. Tears were streaming down her face, whatever emotional control she had was shattered by the sight of the ethereal object before her. "I…I… I need a minute. Excuse me."

Leaving the classroom, Tom struggled with the desire to chase after her, before choosing to focus his attention on the portrait itself, something that Perenelle noticed. "What are you doing, Mr Riddle?" His eyes traveled all across the object, taking in every single detail that Lilith had recalled on instinct and memory alone. "I know why this picture hurts her so badly. I am certain that the original is nothing but ash on a mountain somewhere in Austria. While it can never be the same, I won't let this brief lapse of thought of hers be the end of this. I have an eidetic memory, so I can keep all of the details preserved in my mind for later. When I can have it reproduced properly." Perenelle's confusion turned into a soft smile, before she looked at the portrait itself. "I am sure she will love it, even if tears escape her eyes again." Waving her hand over the object, she could feel its fragile tether on reality. "For whimsical magic, this is an extraordinary conjuration. Perhaps better than anything she could have focused on, had she tried to make something specific." Lilith returned a few minutes later, her face cleaned up but her eyes still being a bit red. "Sorry, Professor Flamel. I wasn't really thinking." Perenelle nodded. "I understand. Regardless, it was evidence that you, Miss Peverell, are more than ready to pass the NEWT examination for Transfiguration. As are you, Mr Riddle. I will give you both a few extra reading suggestions after the next class just in case the examiners cover more in the written section, but for now, that will be all."

Tom kept pace beside Lilith, having stowed away the conjured portrait into his bag, as neither he nor Perenelle could bring themselves to vanish or dispel it. His right hand at times graces her left one and it was clear from her lack of initial reaction that Lilith was lost in her own thoughts. Eventually, however, Lilith's hand slipped into his and she squeezed his fingers in a silent thank you. While Tom had initially wanted to take her to the Great Hall for Lunch, he knew better than to expose her to people at a time when Lilith felt vulnerable. Instead, he took her back to his room in the Head Boy Chambers, where he helped Lilith strip out of her robes, leaving her only wearing her pants and buttoned up dress shirt. Slipping her tie off her neck, he finally pulled her onto the bed, hugging her to him. "They were beautiful." The words snapped what little control she had regained as Lilith pressed her face to Tom's chest, crying. He, for his part, simply ran his hand along her hair and back as softly as possible, doing his best to comfort her. Tom knew that Lilith had recently made some peace with her memories, the death of Vinda Rosier earlier in the year having brought some form of closure to the death of the von Schwarzwald family. Of course, even vengeance or justice was a poor medicine for the pain that lingered in one's heart. So he sat there, being there for Lilith as she worked her way through the pain of her loss, even as he made sure to secure every detail of the portrait in his mind. One day, it would sit in their shared home, as proof that not everything that is destroyed is gone forever.

"Please tell me that I heard wrong. Please tell me that you two are not taking your NEWTs just before the Yuletide Recess!" Lilith winced as Alphard's comment drew the attention of everyone currently in the Council of Walpurgis chamber. She sighed though, knowing that avoiding the discussion just became impossible. "Let me guess, someone overheard one or more of the professors talking amongst themselves." Alphard stared at her, not bothering to provide her with any response, his gray eyes as steady as she ever saw them. Cassiopeia would be proud. Noticing everyone listening, Tom, who was seated next to her and had just been about to start the latest meeting, sighed. "You heard correctly, Alphard. Lilith and I will be finishing our studies before the Yuletide." Alphard's voice went deeper than anyone had ever heard it go, surprising everyone who only knew him as the warm, well, overly warm member of the Black Family. "And the reason you two didn't tell any of this at the start of term? Let me guess, you didn't want us to question what the hell you two were up to. I found it odd that while most of the students that wanted to get extra training were in the internal courtyard with the Aurors, you two were nowhere in sight, and yet every weekend you two were deader than Abraxas after losing a bet." The blonde's "hey!", made a few of the participants chuckle, though Alphard kept his eyes on Lilith, who stared back at him. "Well, what do you two have to say for yourselves? You aren't planning to just join the Reservists for defence, which could only mean you two are planning to go into the warfront."

Lilith pressed her lips tightly together, before Tom slammed the wards in the chamber tightly, making Cassandra yelp at the raw power that was used. Noticing her reaction, Tom's serious expression turned mournful as he apologized to her, while Lilith finished a wandless search of the room for eavesdropping spells. Once everything was clear, she spoke up, her voice harsher than many had ever heard from her. "What's about to be said right now doesn't leave this room. You can discuss it here under the wards with us or each other, but out of this room this stays guarded in your heads. Is that clear!?" The room was quiet for a moment, before everyone agreed, though Alphard and Abraxas were begrudging about it. Lilith recognized their reticence. "I understand that some of you wish to report this back to your Heads of House. We will make the approach to your Lords and Ladies so that the information doesn't leak out to the enemy in an intercepted letter." Seeing that those unhappy about the request for silence were less bothered now by their inability to inform their families, Tom decided to start. "We have indeed been training on the weekends as much as possible, though I have spent more time in recovery following treatment for issues with my magical stability, not to mention my work for the Wizengamot. As you have guessed, Alphard, the intention from the two of us is to join the war effort. We can't go into any further details than that."

That last part didn't go overwell, as Orion spoke up, his voice a lot more emotional than Lilith expected. "Then why bother with the restriction? It's not like you are telling us anything important at all!" Alphard starred as Lilith as Alessia calmed Orion down. Something seemed to have clicked in his head. "Because just saying that Lilith is entering the war is telling. It would reveal where she would be looking to deploy." Orion's eyes widened. "Your going back to Austria?" Lilith bit her lip, gesturing for Tom to take the lead in the conversation. "We can't say anything, Orion, anything at all, but Alphard is right that her involvement will increase observation in the regions her family has a strong claim to. Revealing that she has left will endanger more than just the two of us, so please, keep this information to yourselves. As for not saying anything before…" Tom spared a look at his girlfriend. "Lilith was unhappy about my getting involved in the first place but knew better than to argue with me about it. That said, she had the means to keep everyone else here from getting involved in the war beyond being trained as a reservist and so we both agreed to not say anything just in case some of you decided to join us. As for the rest of you, did any of you think either of us would even remotely put you all in danger by asking you to follow our lead?" The group was quiet, everyone dealing with their own reaction to not only the news but also Tom's words. Minerva was the first to speak. "Sure, not all of us would have wanted to join you and I can understand the need for security with Lilith's involvement and the ramifications if word got out, but you both should have trusted us more."

Lilith interjected. "We are trusting you. We are trusting everyone in this group to take everything that has been built these last few years and to make sure it wasn't in vain. We are trusting you all go keep this going and to prepare for the group to endure… even if we don't come back." Lilith's words snapped everyone out of their thoughts, as they looked at her, the Austrian kept her eyes low on the table and her hands held together in front of her. Reaching out with his, Tom held Lilith's hands before looking up at everyone. "Going to this war has no guarantees for anyone involved. We could just as easily return unharmed as not return at all. We understand this and have been preparing everyone to take on the responsibilities that our work entails." He looked towards Orion. "Not only for those who will manage the group in our stead for a year but for years to come." The young man tightened his grip even as tears started leaking from his eyes. "But neither of you have to go! The war seems to be coming to an end soon. You could just graduate and not be concerned with taking part in it at all. So, why? Why are you willing to put everything at risk just to fight in some war you have no reason to be a part of." Lilith's voice was cold as she responded. "Because I have always been involved." Looking up and across the table to Orion, she then focused on Alessia. "I can understand why you think I should have no part in this. Your exposure to the war has been mostly through the news, what Dorea decided to share or the stories from Alessia about being forced to leave Italy." Lilith spat out the rest. "My experience was hearing my parents die from within my own home, hearing the screams of my cousins and the rest of the staff as they were hunted down by the Hexenmeisters, before Vinda Rosier found me and used the Killing Curse on me!"

The table at the center of the room began to shake as Lilith's eyes burned with a bright green light. "I didn't just lose everyone, Orion. They were taken from me. And I am not alone in this. So many people have been wiped out, killed, magical and non-magical alike, by these monsters that right now think they just need to force the ICW and the Allied nations to negotiate an end to the war, so they can get away with their crimes. Had I been strong enough after my brush with death, had I not been dealing with my magic tearing me apart, I would have probably gone right back home and fought in the war over a year ago!" As the power behind Lilith's words began to build magic in the very air, causing everyone to breathe deeply, Tom wrapped his arms around Lilith's waist and whispered into her ears. "Easy now, relax. Your control keeps slipping." Lilith snapped out of her rage, looking around not having realized what her magic had been doing, the table going still and the air feeling light again, though a coldness had seeped in. Tom took a deep breath, before looking at everyone else, their expressions mostly filled with confusion as to what had just happened. "It may seem that the war is nearing an end, Orion, but as Lilith said, the enemy wants to end it as close to their terms as possible. They will make the Allies bleed for every inch of ground they try to take from them as the war nears the German border, as has been seen in Italy in the last year." Alessia rubbed her arm, her eyes down to the table. "My family has tried to keep in touch but they say that the fascists are refusing to surrender to the partisan and allied forces. They fear… that not a single family in Italy will be left unaffected."

Tom nodded. "That is the concern that everyone is facing. That taking Germany and Japan will cost too much, even as the world knows that the individuals responsible for the atrocities can't be allowed to stay in power. It needs to be a decisive, unconditional victory if the world is to know peace and accountability. I can't go into specifics but we believe we can help make sure that Grindelwald is made to pay for his crimes once and for all, or at the very least ensure that his legacy ends now." Alphard sighed, rubbing the back of his head. "Are you two sure about this? Sure, we survived their attack on the Castle thanks to you two and the Founders safety plan, but this? Taking on Grindelwald and his Hexenmeisters in their own backyard? What's to stop you two from making the same mistakes they did?" Lilith, now calmer than she had been earlier, responded. "By not doing this alone. We aren't going in as an insurgency force. We will be going as part of the ICW Peacekeeper forces. I know that you are all worried about us and you should be but please… trust that we know what we are getting ourselves into. The Headmaster and Aurors and Peacekeepers have been preparing us at the same time they have been training the reservists. Trust them to know that we are ready to do this." After Lilith's words, any hope of getting the Council back to working order for the day had failed. For her part, Lilith sat next to Orion and tried to get the young boy to understand, with Alyssia seated next to him, lending him what support she could.

Alphard, for his part, stayed close to Tom, though both were looking at the people they were responsible for. "You sure you can't just… I don't know, knock her out and trap her in the Chamber of Secrets?" Tom chuckled slightly. "The thought had crossed my mind, but believe me when I say that she is stronger than she looks, especially now." Tearing his eyes away from his family, Alphard looked at Tom. "Speaking of power, what the hell was that magic? Everyone, and I mean everyone, looked as if they had been paralyzed in fear." Tom shook his head. "I am not sure. In our training sessions, Lilith had never used her magic like that. Oddly enough, she is more in control while in a fight than outside of it. Then again, she did tell me once that her way of avoiding the effects of Dark Magic intoxication was by emotional detachment." Alphard muttered under his breath. "That didn't feel like Dark Magic intoxication nor any Dark Magic I have ever encountered." Tom looked at the white sheep of the Black family. "If Cassiopeia can't replicate that, then that is a surprise." Alphard narrowed his eyes at Tom, trying to determine how much he knew, but he knew better than to ask, as that would confirm there was something there for Tom to pursue. "Just… try and make sure the both of you make it back home, ideally in one piece. Both of you… mean a lot to all of us, even if some of us have a harder time admitting it." Watching as Lilith hugged Orion, caressing his hair gently as she tried to console him, Tom nodded. "Believe me, I will try my best to do that. But where we are going, there are no promises I can make about coming back safely." Alphard sighed. "Yeah, I know. That's what worries me."

Chapter 55: A Somber Christmas Season

"How is Thomas really doing, Madeline?" The young brunette sighed, as she closed the lid on the water she had set to boil, before turning to look at Lilith. She and Tom had arrived at the reconstructed Riddle Manor to spend most of their time with Thomas. Since Lilith spent most of her summer in either Switzerland or undergoing training, she hadn't been able to check on the older gentleman's wellbeing after the loss of his sin and the damage to his property. While he was always cheerful with her and his grandson either in person or through letters, Lilith could always feel that there was something more, even after his apparently joyful return to the house after it was repaired. Madeline had come to prepare tea whilst Tom and Thomas were looking at a donation the elder Riddle was planning to make to Little Hangleton, as they too had lost a great deal in the attack on their Christmas Eve celebration last year. With the mayor, his guests and several of the police force murdered, the town had been struggling to adjust, with the absence having been most notable in the lead up to this Yuletide season, as the new mayor was too inexperienced to coordinate the needs for the town and to prepare for the possibility of food or wood shortages if the winter proved to be harsher than usual. So far, at least, the winter in Devon seemed to be a bit milder than the year prior, though there was concern that a storm that was blasting Ireland could soon cross the Irish Sea and cover Britain in heavy snow. How far south those snow storms would reach was anyone's guess and the town was struggling to keep up with the demand for wood, hence why Thomas was hoping to use his funds to help, as Tom had financed the reconstruction of the house.

"He was doing well for most of the fall season, though the closer to December, the more his facade began to break. He won't say it but he still mourns his son's death, feeling some measure of guilt over not being able to get him to reconcile with young Tom." Lilith helped Madeline to set the tea tray on the kitchen island table. "Dwelling on "what ifs" is never healthy but, at the same time, it's hard to tell him not to do it." Madeline nodded as she pulled out the ingredients from the refrigerator and the pantry to make sandwiches to accompany the tea, with Lilith helping in cutting and washing the ingredients. While Madeline had initially been weary of the young witch, she couldn't deny that she enjoyed Lilith's company. Clearly, the redhead was educated enough to not need to work in the kitchen, but the Austrian girl never once complained about helping out, always volunteering to help her whenever she visited, giving Tom and Thomas time to interact on their own. "I agree. Still… it's hard listening as he begs for forgiveness at night, when he thinks I am asleep. At first I thought he was sleep talking, but no, he is very much awake and has often fallen asleep after weeping for almost half an hour if not longer. I try to comfort him as much as I can but it's difficult for me, not being family and all." Lilith shook her head. "You may not be of their blood, but I am sure that Thomas sees you as the daughter he never had. You shouldn't feel at all like you don't belong. Even your brother is making a place here for himself, what with all the praise Thomas gives him regarding the care of the horses."

Madeline smiled at that. "Yeah, Frank has quite enjoyed working here, tending to them. He had been quite relieved when he was found to be severely allergic to the sulfa powder the medics used to treat a wound he got while in early training. My family was beyond happy when he came back home with his medical discharge papers." Lilith hummed to herself. "It never occured to me that he had been discharged, since he is fit enough to handle the horses and their care." Madeline nodded. "He had wanted to do his part as a soldier, though he did confess to me that he had been feeling nervous while at the training camps." Lilith placed the knife she had been using to cut cheese down on the cutting board, her voice going soft. "Madeline… do you think that Thomas could get worse if… if we told him that Tom and I would be heading off to join the war as soon as the New Year passes?" Madeline's hands froze before she turned to look at Lilith, seeing the serious look in her eyes. She bit back a curse that had threatened to slip out of her tongue, though Lilith's smirk told her that she had caught the slight movement of her jaw. "It would. Do you have any idea how much you two mean to him?" Lilith nodded, returning her attention to the cutting board as she started setting up the sandwiches. "Believe me, I know. I got chewed out by my extended family when I had to inform them just a few weeks back, after they found out we were taking our final examinations. As far as Tom and I are concerned, we are officially finished with our magical education."

Slicing the sandwiches into triangles, Lilith continued. "We have been debating whether or not to tell Thomas. After all, if everything goes as planned, we feel we would be back in Britain before June, so we could have just made it look like we were still in Scotland, studying magic. With his son's death and the stress over losing his home, even if it was painstakingly rebuilt to within centimeters of accuracy, we knew he would still be emotionally vulnerable and that the shock and anxiety could worsen his health. At the same time… we don't want to lie to him. He means a great deal to us and we don't want to cause him harm, but after everything that has happened, we fear that a lie could destroy our relationship with him." Madeline muttered under her breath. "Your deaths would do that too." Lilith nodded. "We know that, but we need to do this and… if something were to happen, we felt it was better that he was expecting it rather than getting… another surprise loss to his family." The young housekeeper sighed, rubbing her face in irritation. "You two really shouldn't be doing this. That said… you are right." She pulled her hand off her face and looked at Lilith. "It's better if you two let him before you leave for the continent, so that he is somewhat prepared, even if one can never truly be ready for the news that a son or a grandson has died. The town was practically irreconcilable after last Christmas and if you walked through the streets, you can tell that no one is cheerful this year in Little Hangleton."

As the pot began to hiss from the steam, Madeline left Lilith to finish setting up the sandwiches on the plate, before the woman paused as she took the water off the stove top, extinguishing the gas burner. "Though it would probably be better if you two tell him… after Christmas Day and before New Years. Let him have a chance to enjoy Christmas this year, even if it is for a fleeting moment." Lilith silently agreed, before the two of them finished preparations for afternoon tea. They found the two Riddles seated in the sofas of the living room along with Frank, who was filling Tom in on the recent acquisition of a young stallion that had been in need of a new owner, with Thomas having taken them in, the horse not having been rejected by the young mares, meaning there was a chance that come February they could be receptive to breeding. The discussion did seem to rekindle the fond memories Thomas had of his wife as the two bred horses in their youths, so he soon started talking about all the preparations they would have to make, with Frank clearly eager to help raise a horse from infancy. Taking a seat next to Tom, Lilith leaned onto him slightly, as she handed him a cup of tea, with him gently kissing her hand in appreciation. Later in the night she would let him know what she and Madeline had discussed about when to tell Thomas, but for now, it was a pleasant day inside the Riddle household, the cold air held back by the warm chimney fire and the overcast skies visible just outside the nearby window panes. They could leave the unpleasant news to be shared at a later time.

Tapping his glass flute to get the attention of everyone, Henry Potter waited for the gathered throng of people to settle down, a smile growing on his face. "I would like to welcome everyone to this Yuletide gathering, particularly those who enjoy celebrating Christmas in one form or another. This year, it seemed all the more important to open up a private celebration within my family to everyone who has contributed to making our world a better place. I especially would like to thank the lovely Ladies Black, McKinnon and Prewett, whose decision to take charge in making all the arrangements for this celebration allowed an old man like myself the chance to relax and enjoy the company of friends and family, particularly when my dear son has managed to spend the last six months close to home, despite his impeccable service to the ongoing war against Grindelwald and his Hexenmeisters. I am sure he is also quite happy to enjoy this party with his lovely fiancé, recently returned from France where she serves as one of several Head Healers lending medical aid to the ICW Peacekeepers, Free France Aurors and civilians alike. Lastly, I would like to wish everyone here a Happy Yuletide filled with joy, merriment and great memories. Cheers!" Everyone in attendance raised their glasses, saying "cheers" in return before downing their drinks. As the partygoers went to replace their empty glass flutes with filled ones, while the former were spirited away by the elves of the three families in charge of the celebration, the Head of the Potter family kissed Lady Prewett's hand as he approached her. "Thank you again for your assistance. It has been some time since this old house has had such a gathering."

The woman who was pushing seventy though probably looked in her fifties smiled at him. "Now, now, how could I say no to my uncle-in-law?" Henry held his hand to his heart. "My dear Caroline, may she watch over us, would be proud. It has been a long time since this house looked so festive." The woman giggled as her eyes looked around the Potter family's ballroom. The space was mostly left empty and unused, with dozens of tables and chairs covered in cloth and held in the ward's stasis. Now, the room was bathed in a warm golden glow reflecting off the grand glass chandelier overhead,the tables ringing the edges of the large chamber, a few with people seated, either enjoying a few drinks or just talking. The majority of the partygoers were in a large throng of people at the center, their clothes a kaleidoscope of colors, though there was a larger than usual concentration of black intermixed. That was, of course, expected, as Henry had opened the festivities to the Black family and their most trusted allies, with the Prewetts also bringing more of their neutral friends, including Speaker Bones and his family, though his Heir had been indisposed, with the rumour being that Manuel had found a lovely first generation witch among the Aurors and that he was currently meeting her family. Still, even the darker gowns and dresses couldn't take away from the green garlands of pine and other evergreens covering the edges of the room, with golden magical flakes breaking off from the roof before vanishing. The younger children who had come were absolutely delighted with the decorations, though many were under the watchful eyes of some of their parents in an adjoining room. Of course, there was one young woman that Henry had hoped to see at the party and he was happy that he hadn't been disappointed.

Speaking to Dorea, who wasn't far from Charlus, was Lilith von Schwarzwald. The redhead had her hair in a deeply intricate braid, one he hadn't seen on her before, while she wore a mostly black dress that was definitely not conservative, showing much of her figure, though her cloak hid it from a distance, a challenge to established norms while keeping to some display of modesty. Though Henry was happy to see that even though Lilith wore the same color as the Black family, she also showed her allegiances through the other colors on her person. Her choker had a green gem adorning it, matching the color of the gems that adorned the snake eyes on her silver-like necklace, a clear display of her association to Tom Riddle, who wore a deep dark green suit, vest and tie, contrasted only by his white dress shirt. On her arms, however, above her elbow long gloves, were two sets of matching bracelets, both made of gold, which was the current color of the Potters as the hosts of the party, though these had clasps that bore the emblems of the Potters and the Peverells, both difficult to see, though Henry had been told about them by Alexander. The Head of the Peverell family had been quite moved by Lilith's subtle display of support, especially when Riddle had followed suit, his tie clip bearing the same subtle emblem in conjunction to the Slytherin and Riddle crests. The young woman had definitely grown more comfortable among his family, just as Euphemia had hoped by having them aid in her training. Though the training did come with one complication.

After bidding Lady Prewett to enjoy the party and to send Teresa his regards, as well as a bottle of cherry liqueur that Petersby adds into the Prewett's gift basket, as all invited guests would be heading home with at least one bottle of their preffered beverage per adult pair, unless one arrived alone, Henry found a familiar figure next to him. "You could have told us." The Head of the Potter family nodded as he turned to look at Arcturus Black, a privacy ward snapping into place around them. "I could have, though it did not feel like my secret to share, especially as I wasn't going to be informed had my son not been involved in their training." Arcturus narrowed his eyes. "And yet I hear that you took part in said training. Could you have not informed me after that? She is of both of our families. We deserved to know." Henry sighed. "In hindsight, I perhaps should have given you a bit of a heads up, but in all honesty… I did not take part in the training to assist them in it. At least, not entirely." Arcturus frowned. "If not to help them… was it to prove them incapable?" Henry moved to the closest table with his cane, before sitting down, bidding that Arcturus join him, before twirling his fingers at the invisible figure next to him. "You don't have to reveal yourself, but know that I can see you, young woman. An exceptional spell that may be, but a Potter that has mastered the use of our Heirloom, particularly when dealing with it in the hands of our precocious Heirs, can learn to see the signs of those hidden from sight. Though I will say that I cannot detect neither our mutual friend nor his ward. An interesting parallel. As for your guess, my dear Lord Black, it would be correct. I had hoped that my involvement as well as that of the entire family would be enough to prove her incapable of taking on the risks of the battlefield."

The old man chuckled as he rested both his hands on his cane. "Imagine my surprise, when those two teens proved more than a match for all of us, especially as their teamwork and skills improved. I understand your frustration as to us keeping it a secret, but until it was a certainty that they would be allowed to leave, it wasn't fair to break their trust." Arcturus sighed, his eyes looking over anc across the room, watching his son dancing with the young Alessia de Francesco, with Lilith standing nearby, watching them with a soft smile on her face, whispering into her boyfriend's ear. Arcturus exhaled deeply. "It is… a frustration that I didn't think I was prepared for." Henry turned to look at the young lord, who elaborated as he swirled the drink in his flute. "Lucretia being who she is was never openly rebellious, but Melania and I could see that her interests would take her elsewhere. We knew this and accommodated her as well as we could. Orion, for his part, has been more obedient, keeping his thoughts private but never steering far from the path of the Heir Presumptive, his future fully in his own grasp, though we are beyond happy that he has grown strong bonds with all his cousins. Lilith, however, is unlike either of them." Henry chuckled. "A bit of the Potter mischief, or could it be a trace of the infamous Black Madness?" Arcturus smirked at him. "Oh how I wish I could blame it on your family's traits, but no, we have our fair share of mischief makers too. We just know how to hide our involvement better than you."

Henry chuckled merrily. "Fair enough." Turning his eyes back on his distant relation, Arcturus continued. "As the Head of the Family, it becomes our responsibility to look after all of our kin, whether they carry the name or not. But Lilith has such an independent streak, wishing to act alone, without ever letting us know of her intentions until it is too late for us to act. It is frustrating, not being able to fulfill my duty to the one person we owe so much of our current good fortune." Leaning back, Henry hummed to himself. "Do remember that she confided in us only when her limits were reached. Lilith was born in a different life, a different time, and that has shaped her into who she is, even if her experiences with both of our families have softened up her exterior. In her case… you will have to trust in her instincts and training, as well as those who will be with her. My son has vetted these fellow combatants himself and he is willing to trust them with his own life." Arcturus ran his hand through his hair, before looking at his fellow lord. "Well, in a show of remorse or at least repayment for keeping us in the dark, the two of them agreed to spend the entire evening at the Townhouse for New Years. Though Lilith did have one sticking point. You and your family are to spend the night there with us. Including her patron. Any idea why?" Henry pursed his lips, his eyes traveling across the room filled with laughter and joy, focused on the two whose smiles were genuine, if slightly detached. "I would say that they want to bring in the New Year with all of us together, in the hopes that in a year's time, it will be repeated once more, with no one being left behind." Henry turned to Arcturus. "We will be there."

"Obergruppenführer!" Gellert looked up from the intelligence report in his hand. "What is it?" The lieutenant saluted him before standing at attention. "My lord, we have received the report from High Command. The Ardennes Offensive has begun!" Grindelwald sighed somewhat in relief, as the officer next to him muttered under his breath. "It's about damn time! They were supposed to have started earlier in the month!" Gellert nodded as the officer delivering the message lowered his head. "The massive storm system over the continent was hindering the deployment. They had asked our help to alter the weather to make it more suitable for tank and infantry deployment." Gellert grumbled. "And as I told those fools, controlling the weather over prolonged periods of time is nearly impossible, even with magic. Estates, fortresses and buildings can be warded accordingly but open terrain is difficult to affect and sustain. Still, inform Command that I will send a few Hexenmeister operatives to help along the offensive in detecting weaknesses in the enemy formations. You may leave." The messenger saluted them once more before exiting the war room. His now most trusted officer, a young man with dark skin and a tightly cut dark hair, turned to his master. "Are we really wasting Hexenmeisters to babysit muggles?" Gellert chuckled lightly. "Of course not, Tulumeu. Still, I want to fully grasp the sort of forces they are dealing with and having them there will ease some of Hitler's anxiety towards us, now that the war has turned so poorly for them. I also wish to know where the British Aurors are being deployed."

The man nodded, before turning his focus back on the map. "So much of our great work, undone so easily in just four short years, all because of the muggles and their infighting. Had my homeland held strong, the enemy would never have dared to try invading via France." Gellert sighed. "Indeed, the fall of Italy divided our allies and their resources, many of which were better served against the Soviets. Now we have a war on three fronts, with even former allies turning against us." Tulemeu lowered his head. "I apologize for not securing my place as my family's Head of House." Gellert flipped the page of the report over, not once bothering to look at his servant. "The loss of the support of the Zabini's was unexpected, but it should not have come as much of a surprise, seeing as your father sent his grandson away to Hogwarts, in order to keep the line of succession away from you, even before Sicily was lost. A shame. Still, we need to focus our efforts on securing what resources we can get. What's the word about the stockpiling of magical materials in the fortresses?" Gruppenführer Zabini picked up a report he had on the table and read it outloud. "Our forces have slaughtered many of the Unicorn herds and collected all their valuable materials, same for the rest of the magical creatures, except for the Dragons. The Reserves and their defences remain strong and we can't risk causing a dragon breakout." Gellert nodded. "Indeed. We have enough trouble with a winter storm. A mass of angry dragons laying waste to everything in their paths is best avoided. Oh… well, that's a shame. Aurelius has passed away. I suppose that means that Fawkes will remain in Albus' possession until his death."

Tulemeu looked up from the report in his hand. "Well, he served his purposes, though he did more harm than good in the overall plans. Losing the phoenix was particularly costly. That said, what would you like us to do with Nagini? The Maledictus has already taken her humanity away completely and she no longer serves us as a bargaining tool with Aurelius dead." Gellert tossed the report on the table. "As a hostage, she is indeed worthless now. But… we know that our enemies are capable of using a Maledictus as weapons against us. Having a test subject that can't really fight back will be most advantageous. Reinforce her cage in the dungeons and keep her fed, but provide no more updates. If she asks about Credence, tell her we have lost all contact with Britain and cannot confirm his situation." Tulemeu wrote down the orders. "You mentioned weaponized blood curses. Do you believe the von Schwarzwald child might join the war effort?" Gellert thought for a second, remembering Dumbledore's views on the girl. "Hard to say. Her term at Hogwarts ends in June so we could see her sign up for basic training with the Peacekeepers by then. Even if she is as dangerous as Albus believes, she is but one girl. Having the support of the Magical families gives her political power but very little power on the battlefield. Still… what is the status of the guards stationed near the von Schwarzwald Estate?" Zabini searched the reports from the various guard assignments. Most of them observed the estates of individuals currently Allied to Grindelwald, with many having submitted their Heirs and Heiresses to act either as Hexenmeisters or as "collateral."

While these acts incentivised many of the German Magical Families to remain loyal, there was always the chance that they could switch sides, casting out the Heirs and closing down the Estates. The guards were there to make sure that Hexenmeisters know of such betrayals quickly, as well as to actively punish the families for it. Reaching the report from the Austrian Alps, Tulemeu grunted. "They are still unable to reach the mountain. The schattenwolves have grown even more deadly as the storms have covered the area in snow. Most of the wards and traps set by our forces have either been triggered by the beasts or have failed from lack of maintenance." Grindelwald pursed his lips. "Tell them to double their efforts. If that witch comes for us, it will be from her family's Estate. Either we get eyes on it or on all the valleys leading into it." Zabini nodded, adding the order to his list for distribution. "Very well. Anything else, my lord?" Gellert looked over recent events, trying to determine if he was missing something. "The trace back on Albus Dumbledore's scrying call. Anything?" The dark skinned man shook his head. "Our forces arrived on scene at a house in the city of Münster. There were faint traces of magic for wards, but every muggle near the property had any related memories obliviated from their minds." Grindelwald looked at the map of Germany. "Have all portkey and magical transportation means monitored and pass out the image I provided you to the SD officers. Albus doesn't know Germany as we do and will need the help of others to reach us. Let's make sure we find him, before he tries anything that can further interfere with our plans."

"Did you hear?! Our forces have broken through the Allied defenses in the Ardennes and the American and British forces are retreating back to France. If they make it all the way back to Paris, we could force them to negotiate for peace!" Another of the older gentlemen grumbled as a waitress delivered beer to their table in a bar in the city of Munich, before the same waitress delivered a pint of beer to Albus Dumbledore, his hair painted greyish white, with a somewhat darker mustache and a short beard. He smiled at the young lady, paying for the beer and the sandwich he had already started eating, leaving her with a generous tip. "Danke, Fräulein." The woman smiled as she pocketed the money, before returning to the other customers. Though it was clear to Dumbledore that the war was affecting business here aswell. The majority of customers were men that were simply too old to serve in the military, with the waitresses being mostly women. That was the reality that had been evident everywhere for Albus as he traveled from France and into Germany, the young men sent off to fight while the elderly were left to themselves. Of course, being in Germany, there were the occasional military personnel who would patrol the streets. It was these people whom Dumbledore was trying to avoid. He had no illusion that Gellert had no desire to invite him to aid him in the war effort, let alone acting as a middleman for peace negotiations. After the expedient collapse of the German Occupation Forces in France, it was understandable that the Allied leaders had no interest in negotiating. If the war was to end in anything but the collapse of the German state, the latest offensive needed to push the Western Front back from the German borders.

Of course, Albus knew that this was the same outcome that Gellert Grindelwald wanted. So long as he could maintain his grip over the German Magical Community, the man would have the foothold he needed to pursue his agenda, even if it was at a diminished level. Looking around, Dumbledore could also see what Grindelwald saw; subjects that needed to be cowed or controlled no matter what it took. He had shared his lover's thoughts before, after witnessing the atrocious attack on his sister and the way the British Ministry punished his father, rather than recognize his violent response as justified. The death of Ariana destroyed their relationship and Dumbledore's faith in the Dark Arts, though as he sat now, alone, in a bar filled with clueless muggles, he wondered if he could have chosen a different path. As the bell attached to the door rang, Dumbledore looked up, keeping his expression neutral. Well, now there were some muggles here that Albus hoped weren't as clueless. The man took off his black cap and gestured at the bartender, asking for his regular meal. As the lead man sat down with two other of his grey uniformed officers, all of them with a black diamond insignia on their left sleeves with the letters SD. Dumbledore did his best not to draw attention to himself as he pulled out his wand tightly against his coat, the dark wood barely noticeable against his brown coat in a well lit room, which the tavern wasn't. He cast the Legilimens spell without uttering a word, keeping his intrusion as light as possible, so that his target didn't detect the breach into his innermost thoughts. His first target didn't have any information regarding the Hexenmeisters, being more focused on locating and eliminating undesirables that had escaped from one of the nearby concentration camps.

The second officer, however, did have more information, being one of the Squibs used by the Hexenmeisters as their contacts within the SD. The man was actively on the lookout for Albus Dumbledore, with images matching his younger appearance from when he had encountered Grindelwald in Bhutan, as well as a recent photograph from his time at Hogwarts, which was circulated by the British Ministry and the ICW after the attack on the Castle. Feeling comfortable that his current disguise would hold, Dumbledore searched deeper into the Squibs mind, finding it interesting that Gellert had also put out an order to look for Lilith von Schwarzwald, meaning he wss at least taking the threat presented by the girl seriously. He did, however, smile when he got some much needed information. While Aurelius had told him about Grindelwald's fortress of Nurmengard, the exact location still eluded him. He was aware that the castle was near Munich, as it was a favored destination for the Hexenmeisters looking to mingle with the local magicals in their district of Neuhauser. Hidden behind a false wall in the Karlstor medieval gate, the ancient village remained the magical heart of the region for centuries and it made sense that Grindelwald would establish his headquarters somewhat close to the historic city. So Albus had been carefully searching for drinking establishments favored by the German military that remained in the city, knowing that if there was any chance that Grindelwald would have connections with them, it would be here. Now that guess has borne fruit.

While the orders regarding searching the area of the city and the surrounding villages didn't say much, the fact that the orders clearly stated that the mountainous region south near the Austrian border was being handled by another security team did give him something to work with, as Dumbledore had expected the headquarters to be either southwest, closer to the Swiss border, or even deeper in Germany. If the fortress was straddling the Austrian border south of Munich, it reduced his search area considerably. Slipping out of the officer's mind, he waited some time, finishing his meal, before stepping out of the establishment. Unfortunately, knowing how closely monitored the area was regarding the use of transportation magic, Dumbledore wouldn't just apparate back to his hiding place. Any apparitions happening within the country were being heavily monitored, with the only exceptions being remote areas that even the magical community avoided. It was how he was able to slip into Germany unnoticed in the first place. So he walked for several hours in the bitter cold snow, leaving the outskirts of the city, before finding his way to what looked like a dilapidated hut hidden in the Forstenrieder Park. While the region had its paths and trails, a few hidden pockets of civility had been created by the magical community. It had taken Dumbledore quite a few visits to the Neuhauser District under heavy disguise before he was able to find a person with a safe location in the area, before erasing all knowledge of the property from their mind. While there was always a chance that someone would come check, Albus had set up sufficient wards in the vicinity to give him plenty of time to make his escape.

As he entered into a far more modern and well cared for home than what the exterior suggested, he took off his coat and scarf. A soft, mournful trill drew his attention to Fawkes, who was sitting on the perch that Dumbledore had conjured for him, including an ash catcher should he burn out, the bird hanging his head down. The sight did stir some grief in the older man's heart. The fact that Fawkes had been mournful of late must have meant that Aurelius had finally passed on. On the one hand, that meant that Fawkes would be less likely to contradict or fight Dumbledore's commands. On the other… it meant that his brother had lost his son, whom he had just barely gotten to know in the last few years. Dumbledore sighed as he sat down, before taking out a map of the Region that the officer had been told to avoid searching. It was a wide section of mountains to the south and slightly southwest of Munich. Much of it seemed to be villages and woodland, but there were a few mountain ranges along the border. Knowing Grindelwald, he would have picked a mountain side that faced his planned great conquest. Gellert had always had his eye on the former German Empire, believing that their lack of a centralized magical community made them an easy target to unite under a single cause. After the end of the Great War, with the humiliation felt by the German populace, muggle and magical alike, it was only a matter of time before they turned to someone looking to restore their glory. What Hitler had done with the Muggles, Gellert did for the Magicals, creating his Hexenmeisters and developing their skills in the Dark Arts.

Turning to look out the window, Dumbledore decided that approaching the mountains in the middle of a massive snowstorm was unwise. Not only did the weather make travel difficult, he was often forced to use spells to keep himself warm, meaning that he could be drawing attention to himself if there were wards that detected the use of magic in the area. No, it was better if he waited for spring and the thawing snow. After that, all he needed was to get close enough to the fortress for Fawkes to transport him into it. Having been the original caretakers of Fawkes, Albus was certain that Gellert had established some wards to keep him out of the Castle. Of course, by being close enough to the wardline of the Fortress, Fawkes would only have to transport him over the wardline, where Dumbledore could then make his way into the structure. It wasn't the quickest and most efficient plan, but it was the only one that Albus saw as viable, now that his former lover knew to guard himself against phoenixes. Deciding to wait, Albus turned his gaze onto the pages of parchment before him, taking advantage of the isolation and the time to write the principles of his beliefs. For when he bested his former lover and brought an end to the war, he needed to be ready to take advantage of the ICW's goodwill and do his best to reclaim some of his former influence. Even if he couldn't command Hogwarts, a position in the Wizengamot or even in the Ministry might be enough to help spread the word. Riddle and Schwarzwald may have turned Britain against him for now, but soon he would return as a conquering hero. Then he would make sure to deal with those two children, before bringing about Britain's Magical future. A future freed from the Dark Arts and the tragedies that rose from them.

As the people around her celebrated the New Years upon the ringing of the bells, Lilith kissed Tom lovingly, before making her way out of the room. The New Years party at the Black Townhouse this time around had felt far more intimate. Considering that most people now knew each other, there was less of a feel of introduction and more of people catching up. The one exception to this being Alexander, who did turn up along with the Potters. He was introduced as a distant relation of the Potters and surprised people with his impressive knowledge of family histories, which made everyone relax around him. Tom did follow Lilith for much of the night, giving Lakshmi and Walburga a warm greeting, with the two clearly being more comfortable around each other, the latter even going as far as trusting her family enough to leave her Unspeakable girlfriend's side. The Ravenclaw graduate demonstrated more knowledge of British etiquette this time around, and was genuinely surprised at the high level of interest among the Blacks regarding her own culture and traditions. Of course, Cassiopeia was never far from helping the Indian girl out if the conversation grew too taxing for her. The shadow of the black family had given Tom a warm welcome as well, despite the recent unpleasantness with the family being kept in the dark. Unlike the year prior, where Lilith and Dorea had been the focus of the questions from the guests, it was more Lakshmi's potential nuptials with Walburga and Cygnus' own future that was on everyone's lips.

The young man had spent the last six months as an intern in the Department of Commerce. Though he initially was a glorified fetcher, his knowledge regarding potion quality regulations, the process to procure a Ministry business license, as well as the intricacies behind the Gringotts loans for businesses just starting up resulted in him gaining greater respect and support within the Department. When he suggested that he could help penning a regulatory package specifically aimed at managing the burgeoning Knockturn Alley Bazaar, his fellows obliged him. What he came up with was two packages, one for a Bazaar under the control of the Ministry and one as a privately owned enterprise. Interestingly, both packages were then submitted to the Wizengamot and passed, which resulted in the creation of the Depart of Commerce's Bazaar Commission, which would administrate publicly owned Bazaars and regulate the privately owned ones. Cygnus handed oversight of the Black Family's project in Knockturn Alley to a fellow member to avoid conflicts of interest, earning himself a great deal of respect among the other Commerce regulators, before checking with the Ministry's public property Department. Once he completed the inspections on the properties that the Ministry had seized from the recently arrested members of the Wizengamot, as well as those buildings confiscated by a failure to pay taxes, Cygnus spoke with the section of his department that handled licenses. He was able to secure interest from businesses like apothecaries, enchanters and even Gringotts to establish kiosks in every major magical hotspot. Cygnus was currently submitting a new plan to oversee the regulation of magical poltices with the help of the St Mungos' Healers to evaluate their efficacy, with Elder Teta voicing her support for the measure.

In the party, however, the young man seemed to be almost completely devoted to spending time with Druella, who was briefing him on what had been happening back at the school and how Abraxas was handling himself as the new Slytherin King. Everyone in earshot chuckled as she related how Abraxas still made betting pools for all the Quidditch games, though there was a greater interest in his decision to open up the discussions regarding the court's positions to debates. While he ultimately made the final decision, it was done with an awareness regarding everyone's positions. This helped to ease the concerns of the distant cousins of the Rosiers, Travers and Goyle families, as they were worried that they would simply be ignored or sidelined as the sons and daughters of traitors. Abraxas made it clear that he couldn't give them any support or recognition until they demonstrated fully that they were not their fathers or grandfathers and that they weren't willing to betray their fellow students to fanaticism. Of course, what they said only went so far. It was clear that these students still held negative sentiments towards first generation wizards and witches, as well as those who supported them. Concerned and knowing the limitations of his position, Abraxas had taken Druella's advice and brought the matter up with both Professor Slughorn and Headmaster Dippet. They would leave the concerning behaviour of the children of the extremist of the Dark Faction to the staff and their families. Discussions regarding these situations were prevalent in the Wizengamot, and Tom was a strong voice regarding addressing these issues, though he soon wouldn't be able to handle the votes himself.

There was a part of him that felt somewhat guilty about not informing anyone that he would be replaced by a Proxy in the coming sessions, though he would be available for the New Year Assembly tomorrow. After that, his seat would be looked after by Cassiopeia Black. While he had considered picking Walburga or even Lakshmi as a show of support for both of them, he was fully aware that the young women were still getting their footing within their new careers and he didn't feel comfortable adding to their already difficult schedules. None of his allies in the Council of Walpurgis were either ready or of age to take a Proxy Seat, which only left the Potters or the Blacks. Alexander had discouraged him from picking Fleamont, as even though the experience might be good for him, it was deemed that Henry was better prepared to train his son if he ever was to take a Seat. Among the Blacks, Melania had to handle the family's interests while her husband represented them in the Assembly and he only truly trusted Lucretia, who was still in the early stages of her apprenticeship and any interruptions could damage her reputation. While he was always going to be intimidated by the Black Witch, Cassiopeia was the only other possible choice, as Alexander refused to put himself further into the spotlight. The witch had accepted the posting, with her exceptional knowledge of the personal lives of the entire Wizengamot possibly getting many of the membership feeling uncomfortable. Tom decided it was better for them all to sweat a little with the notoriously quiet witch pulling at their strings if they got out of hand.

With midnight having come and gone, the party members that weren't spending the night began to leave, with Arcturus and Melania escorting them out to the patio where they could safely apparate or portkey home until the Head of the Family reapplied the wards that made the patio safe from intruders. Soon enough, the house was left mostly empty, though to his surprise, Lakshmi did stay with Walburga, meaning she would be spending the night, same as Alexander and all the Potters. The dark skinned girl approached him, wearing her traditional blue dress. "Lilith has been gone for a while. Is she ok? Did her condition relapse?" Tom shook his head. "She's fine, though your concern is greatly appreciated. Sadly, this is something that she has kept to herself. All I know is that it was something that she wanted to do today with both the Potters and the Blacks here." Lakshmi played with a loose lock of her black hair, as Walburga arrived, looking quite well in her dark dress. Tom looked between them for a moment, before Walburga sighed. "Go ahead and ask." Tom smiled at them and shook his head. "No, I am sure the two of you have been questioned enough tonight. Whenever you make your relationship official, you will have my full support." The two smiled brightly as Walburga instinctively wrapped her arms around her girlfriend's waist. "Thank you. When we are both sure about… us, I promise you and Lilith will be among the first to know." Tom nodded before he focused his attention on Lakshmi. "Actually, I would like to know if your family would be able to contact priests and Parselmouths in the Subcontinent and arrange a meeting for us. At your convenience, of course."

Lakshmi bit her lip. "I… it could be arranged, though while the war is going on, there are many of the communities that are keeping their villages hidden. Would it be too much to ask what you seek from them?" Tom lowered his eyes slightly. "As a Parselmouth with no affiliation to an active community, it would be greatly appreciated if I could receive a different perspective than what Salazar left behind in his books. Also… I am aware of a woman of Indonesian ancestry who is suffering from a Maledictus that forces her to take on the form of a snake. I lost track of her somewhere in Germany and I am deeply worried that even if she were found alive, the curse might have bound her to a serpent form permanently. Of all the people in the world, I can't think of anyone but the Parselmouths of the Subcontinent who might know how to break the curse, or at least modify it so that the change becomes voluntary." Lakshmi rubbed her arm, but nodded. "You're right, they would be the experts that could help her. I will send a few queries back home but I don't see them rejecting a request for help. And… you have been very respectful of me and my family, never once using our debt to you to force anything from us. That will hopefully get you the good will needed for an introduction with the community. After that, it's all on you." Tom took her hand and kissed the knuckles. "I appreciate your candor and I look forward to meeting your people in a time of peace. May it come soon for all of us." Lakshmi's cheeks grew darker, which led to Walburga teasing her, as Tom approached Alexander, who was speaking to both Arcturus and Henry.

However, before he could say a word to any of them, he heard Lucretia take a deep breath of shock, causing him to turn around. His eyes grew wide as Lilith entered the room holding two boxes in her hands. He could see why Lucretia had been shocked. Where before there had been a long dark red braid of her hair that rested on her shoulders, there was only a short bob, the longest strands just barely reaching her chin. Before anyone could say anything, Lilith looked down at the boxes she was holding. "In the von Schwarzwald family, whenever a member was to go into combat or war, it was tradition for them to cut their hair and leave it behind with the family. In case they were to be lost, with no body to be found, the burial rites could still be carried out with a remnant of their body. My parents… my parents died within our home in Austria, their bodies destroyed by fire. If something were to happen… I don't want all that is to be left of us to only be our name." Tom felt a lump in his throat. He knew she had been making preparations in case she were to die. He had been doing the same, leaving behind wills that would ensure that his family's legacy would not be lost for another thousand years, and that Thomas, Madeline and Frank would be looked after. Still, he hadn't realized how far Lilith had been planning to take her preparations. As she reached the four of them, she handed Arcturus and Henry one box each. Alexander looked at the boxes and sighed. "They're tied to your soul, aren't they?"

Lilith chuckled a little. "It's the one piece of Soul Magic no one bats an eye to. Should something happen to me, the boxes will unlock. The contents will then be yours to handle as you see fit." Lilith looked to Alexander. "You will know where to find the one I have left for you." Shaking his head, the last Peverell pulled Lilith into a hug, rubbing her now shortened hair before kissing it. "You are too young to be so prepared for death." Lilith hugged him back. "I am young, as are many others who have died and are yet to die. I do this because I hope that after this war, those of the next generation don't have to go through this. If I am to be the last of my family to make these preparations, then it would all be worth it." The room felt heavy with silence and foreboding, which made Tom's neck itch uncomfortably. He clicked his tongue as he approached Lilith. "You certainly know how to make things difficult for me. I had initially planned to give this to you in the privacy of our room, but I can't think of a better time than now." Lilith blinked at him in confusion until he produced a small box from his pants pocket. She clearly looked apprehensive, especially as Tom grabbed her left hand by the wrist. He kissed it first, before opening the box. "I am not crazy enough to ask for your hand in marriage now. I will leave that madness to the Potters." Charlus looked mildly offended, even though Fleamont snorted next to him, suppressing a laugh, before Tom continued. "Though I do offer this ring to you now, not as a vow that we will be wed, but a promise that come next year, on this day, should fate favor both of us and our feelings remain unchanged, you will be wearing an engagement ring on your hand." Lilith relaxed a little, tears threatening to escape her eyes as he slipped the wooden ring onto her finger.

It had taken Alexander a few months but the Peverell patriarch had fulfilled his promise to him, crafting two wooden rings. Heavily treated and enchanted using beautiful celtic script, the rings almost felt like unblemished metal, though Tom could see the moment Lilith's magic interacted with the yew wood, the script glowing briefly. He presented another ring to her, and she took it without saying a word, slipping it over his finger on his right hand, the larch wood reacting to Tom, initially by resisting, before it pulled his magic inside of it, leaving it feeling warm and heavier than what it weighed. As Tom looked up from his hand, he felt the familiar grip of Lilith's hand on his tie, before she pulled him down into a kiss. What had started as a somewhat dower mood because of Lilith was then replaced by a few wolf whistles and cheers as everyone clapped in response to them. Lilith remained glued to his arm as they both wished everyone a goodnight, with Alexander walking with them up to their guest room door. "The rings are made of your wand woods, though switched as to who received which. They also contain elder wood at their core." Ruffling Lilith's hair, he looked towards Tom. "The two of you have more than earned your place amongst my family. Let the rings help keep your hearts strong and bound to each other so that you both may live to fulfill your promises." Wishing them a good evening, Tom led Lilith into the darkened chamber, grasping her waist the moment the door was locked. Despite the hunger and lust that burned in him, he kept himself restrained, savoring every inch of his beloved's body, memorizing every noise that escaped her lips, and whispering into her ears how deeply he loved her. He never tired of showing his love for her and he hoped he never would.

Chapter 56: A Cold Reception

As the cold air grew still in a familiar valley between the Austrian Alps, three figures appeared, their feet sinking into the snow covered ground as columns, toppled walls and broken arches rose over them. Tom and Charlus moved gingerly through the ruins, their wands out as they scanned the building as Lilith stood where she landed, getting a feel for the magic of the von Schwarzwald Estate. What was left of it, anyways. Charlus spoke up first as he approached the ruins of a large staircase. "I am getting traces of magic everywhere, but nothing like an active ward trap. These traces do remind me of the way that Hexenmeister traps would feel like after we dismantled them. Riddle?" Tom's snake-like eyes searched the surroundings, looking for any heat signatures in the cold environment, anything that would indicate either an inactive magical array or a living creature. "So far, nothing. Only cold stone and wood, with the snow covering anything else. Regardless, if it were in range, I am sure I would have seen some discoloration, but all I am getting is mostly uniformed cold readings, with variations from the solid objects. Oddly enough, I can't see any living creatures in the treeline." Lilith lowered her gaze to the ground, even as she rubbed her Head of House ring. "The Schattenwolves that claim this area as their territory would have hunted anything to extinction, especially without my family being here to bring in livestock throughout the year. It's probably why we aren't seeing them here right now. The snowstorm that the Hags have been maintaining over Central Europe would have made them seek food further down the mountains. And, if Grindelwald has been sending scouts to check this place, those fools have been inadvertently drawing the wolves further towards them."

Charlus shook his head. "Hard to believe one coven of Hags has kept the region under snow for almost two months straight." Lilith chuckled to herself. "Oh, it's more than just one Coven. I would venture and guess that every Coven from the Pyrenees to the Carpathians is lending a hand in this ritual of Continental proportions." The eldest Potter shuddered at the thought. "Damn. I can see why you were saying I was to be as polite as possible around those women." Looking back at Lilith, he continued. "Anyways, best you head back and bring in the rest of our force." Lilith vanished as Riddle continued scanning the perimeter of the ruins, keeping his senses open to anything that might indicate they were being watched. He felt the sudden proximity of Pandora as Lilith brought her along with Galatea and a few more of the ICW Peacekeepers. Having plenty of expertise setting up hidden bases of operations, Charlus' forces would be the first to arrive, the men and women jamming large steaks into the ground that would create an isolation ward to keep sensors from detecting magic from within the camp's perimeter. As Tom passed what he believed was the back of the house his eyes landed on an odd distortion of infrared light, with even his own magic acting up as his skin broke into goosebumps. Pandora flew around him, worried about his reaction, but both he and his familiar were stopped by Galatea, who kept nudging him to continue on his search of the perimeter.

He could feel Pandora and Galatea communicating with each other, an odd experience that became more common ever since Lilith tinkered with the constructs. He had been forced to use more of his blood to reconnect to his pseudo-familiar after the improvements, but everything had seemed normal afterwards, until he began to feel more echoes of Pandora's thoughts and actions without him actively focusing on her. What it could mean Tom wasn't sure, so he decided to leave it as a new mystery to handle at another time. As he finished his inspection and returned to the inside of the ruins, he watched as Lilith called those brought over to her. "Alright everyone, listen up. We need to have a safe and stable camp by nightfall, so that means we only have a few short hours to take advantage of. Riddle has already scanned for enemies and so far there are no signs that we are being monitored. Let's keep it that way. You are free to use magic as soon as the Peacekeepers have the isolation ward up and running. By sundown, make sure you are within the wardline, no matter what. There are worse things than Hexenmeisters hiding in these woods. Lastly, there is a magical anomaly to the back of the property. Do not approach it! It has been the source of plenty of misfortune to the residents of these mountains for millennia and it is not to be tempted. So long as we remain away from it, it will not be of concern to us. That clear?" With everyone present nodding, Charlus walked forward. "Good, then let's get started. I don't know about you all, but I am already feeling my toes going numb so the faster we get the wards operational, the sooner we can get some comfortable shelter in place."

As the Peacekeepers dispersed, Tom approached Lilith, who was speaking to a woman that had been introduced to him in Switzerland, where their force had initially been deployed so as to avoid setting off too many magical sensors along the borders. Shamira Loew wore the same military uniform that everyone else wore of dark green fatigues, with a brown overcoat and scarf tied around her neck, identifying her as a Kabbalist Protector. She and several of her companions had volunteered to join the Irregular force in order to avenge the deaths of their people and aid the enemies of the Germans in the war against them. Unlike Lilith, however, she still had long curly brown hair, though it was tied in a ponytail. Her chocolate colored eyes looked at him briefly, before focusing on Lilith. "I can feel the terrain beneath us. It's very much solid rock, though there is enough dirt and clay that I and my people should be able to work with it quickly without issue." Lilith nodded, before calling Tom over. "The Estate had a decently sized underground. It's hard to make out with the snow and debris from the upper floors, but if we can clear out the basement level, it would give us plenty more to work with, though we need to clear it of traps first. As soon as the wards are up, of course." Following Lilith to the wreckage of the stairs, the group of Protectors and one Peacekeeper trained in curse breaking found the path down to the basement, with them clearing out the debris manually until they felt the wards rising up and around them. Slowly, Lilith, Tom and the Curse Breaker led the way down to the basement as they located and dismantled the traps left behind by the Hexenmeisters.

In their search of the basement, the group found two large chambers built into the ground, with no obvious way down. Shamira knelt down on the edge of the stone floor, a few dancing lights sent into the recesses to see what was in them, though they only seemed to reveal debris. The Kabbalist frowned. "What were these used for?" As the other members of the group looked at Lilith, the young witch summoned what had looked like a leather bound book. The moment it landed in her hand, however, the charred book crumbled into ash. Lilith sighed. "These were our Estate's Vaults. One filled with our family's most valuable and sentimental objects, the other with the family's collective magic repository. When… when the wards collapsed and the Heads were killed… sigils that covered the vaults activated and destroyed the contents. It would seem that Grindelwald was able to extract the molten metal from the floor of the Treasure Vault. Bloody vultures." Tom tried to wrap his arm around Lilith's waist but she pulled away, making for the cleared stairs. She paused for a moment and looked back at the Curse Breaker. "With the Estates wards still down, go ahead and dismantle the sigils in those two Vaults. They would be the best place to store munitions and anything else that could be dangerous left up on the surface, in case of bombardment or attack. Loew, if you think you can expand the Vaults to a greater size, either by spatial magic or geomancy, then you are free to give it a go. I will let the others know that the basement has been cleared. As soon as the damage to the ground floor is fixed, we can set up the barracks down here."

Not willing to leave Lilith to stew in her pain, Tom followed after her, finding her at the top of the stairs, looking over the ruins of her home, where now dozens if not hundreds of Peacekeepers and Irregulars had arrived, setting up tents and establishing the communication equipment, while a few others were busy creating a false ceiling that would camouflage the newly established base of operations. Tom, unsure what to say, just stood next to Lilith, whose eyes finally pulled away from the sight before her. "I think… this is more people than my family has ever invited into the Estate's grounds for over a thousand years." Tom wrapped his arm around her waist, with her not pulling away as she had done before. "Trust me, in time there will be more people here that you could invite as guests. The von Schwarzwald Family Estate will come alive once more, thanks to everything that you have done." Lilith nodded, but her movements were short and stiff. "Yeah… one day. But for me… it will never be the same." Tom managed to guide her back down to the basement, conjuring a seat for her to rest in, as the weight of her decision finally seemed to overwhelm her. Tom, however, stayed by her side, tending to her every need, before she collapsed. Charlus found the two together, with Tom gesturing for them to leave her be. Charlus, up the stairs, looked back down. "I didn't think it would be this… difficult for her. She devised this entire plan hinged on us using this place as our base of operations." Tom nodded. "That may be, but what your mind plans and your heart feels aren't always the same." Charlus narrowed his lips but nodded, the two getting back to the work of establishing the base. There was a lot left to do before the Irregulars could see battle firsthand.

"They have broken through into Belgium and are making for Elsenborn Ridge. Word is that the American forces in the area are under supplied, outgunned and without reinforcement." The communication specialist sent with the Irregulars turned to look at the Coalition leadership. "Is there anything we can do to assist them? We aren't as constrained as the rest of the Allied troops with the ability to deploy forces." Admon Evans, the leader of the Carmarthen Trustees deployed with the Coalition, looked over the map before him, which had vague markings denoting the current frontlines of the war. "What do you think, Potter? Your Peacekeepers can get us there within the hour and we can all tick off quite a lot of infantrymen. We even have RPGs and mines to eliminate tanks and other armoured vehicles." Charlus nodded. "We could, but the apparition of hundreds of people will let the enemy know that a large magical force is on their doorstep. We would lose the element of surprise against the Hexenmeisters." Evans gestured with his hand. "And if the Allies lose the momentum and the Germans push them back? We could lose much more than the justification for going up against Grindelwald if the war comes to an end before we can deploy." Shamira listened to the two of them before adding her opinion. While not officially part of the Coalitions command structure, her experience fighting the regular German military rather than just the Hexenmeisters was deemed invaluable. Under Lilith's insistence, she was given a seat at the war room table. "What about using only Peacekeepers? A smaller force using a combination of the enhanced equipment and standard foci could neutralize the forces smashing into the frontlines, without giving up our forces actual numbers."

As Evans and Charlus discussed the viability of that strategy and what forces were better suited, Lilith walked up to the comm officer. "What is Allied High Command's general order to all the military forces along the Siegfried Line?" The officer looked over the encrypted messages, none of which were written down in their decoded form just in case they fell into enemy hands. "All units are to hold the line or fall back to a more defensible position if no other options remain available. Air support would arrive as soon as the weather permitted and reinforcements would be coming as soon as they were able. That is all." Lilith frowned in thought for a second, before looking at the map on the table. They weren't privy to all of Allied High Command troop deployment positions, so they had no idea where the reinforcements could come from. "Tom, look over the map for a moment. If the enemy successfully pushed through all of the points that the comms are reporting, what would their target be?" Looking over the map and the points that Evans marked as the active lines of the offensive, Tom frowned for a moment. "Bastogne, maybe Reims if they were ambitious." Lilith nodded. "And if they were really ambitious with the thought of pincering in a valuable target?" With everyone looking at the table, Evans reached out and tapped Antwerp on the map. "With the right mobilization of troops and using the roads in place, they could threaten the ports here. Of all the areas, it has the least pre-established fortifications. The Allies could be baited to reinforce Reims when their actual target is further away and even closer to the enemy's frontlines."

Tom stood back. He knew that Bastogne was an important part of the infamous Battle of the Bulge. If this was the beginning of that offensive, it would mean that the Germans were making their last, desperate gamble to secure a peace treaty with the Americans and British governments, so that all of the German military could be turned onto the approaching Soviet forces. Looking at Lilith, he wondered how much of this part of history she knew from Lillian's perspective and what would be the best way to assist, or if allowing events to play out was a better option. Lilith sighed. "We can't deploy. There is every possibility that High Command knows about the situation on the front and is making preparations to counter them." Evans grew frustrated. "We can't just sit here and do nothing! You brought us all here to help in the war effort. We can help these men hold the line!" Lilith looked at the redhead's green eyes, very much like her own from when she had been his great granddaughter. "Believe me, I understand your frustration, but think of the overall plans at play. What if the High Command wants to let these forces fall back, allowing the Germans to put themselves into a position where they could be encircled? How many enemy soldiers could be captured, if not killed if that was the plan? If the line is held, the enemy commanders will just redeploy them along the Siegfried Line, making the Allied offensive even more costly. Which option would you choose?" Admon's jaw snapped shut audibly before he looked at the map once more, clearly taking her perspective in mind. He lowered his head as he muttered under his breath. "I would let the enemy push forward, before hitting them from the air, with Artillery blasting them to splinters and armoured columns swooping in from the back, cutting off their escape."

Lilith nodded as everyone else went quiet, before she turned to the comms officer. "Inform high command that we are adhering to our pre-established orders and wish them all good luck." The officer looked at Evans, recognising his situation, before nodding as he turned to relay the information. Lilith walked up to Admon's back and touched his shoulder gently. "When the Hags arrive, I will ask them to lessen the storm to the northwest, so that Allied aircraft get a better shot at hitting enemy forces from the sky." Evans nodded. "That… would be appreciated." As Lilith stepped out of the tent, she was followed by Shamira and Tom, the former of them speaking first. "I never realized… how difficult fighting as part of an army would be, making such a difficult decision. I mean, how are you even supposed to trust the Generals' decisions, when they could very well lead hundreds of thousands of their soldiers to their deaths?" Lilith ran her hand through her shorter bob of hair. "It's not easy, especially after the last Great War where millions died for just a few miles worth of dirt. That said, these Generals were once foot soldiers, field commanders and tank operators during the Great War and, unlike the Soviets, they deeply care about the lives under their command. If they are leaving men out to die upon an attack, it is to prevent even more casualties and we have to accept that. After all, a disorganized insurgency might take over a country, but it cannot attack another that has a well organized and well armed military. You need to have the big picture in mind and make plays where you are even forced to lose battles, so long as it wins you the war."

The young Kabbalist shook her head, before leaving to speak to her people as they practiced and prepared for deployment. The sight of the ruined estate didn't change much from the outside, thanks to wards designed to maintain the illusion of the area as it once was. Inside the wards, it was an entirely different situation. Taking advantage of several strong, and now reinforced, pillars that rose up two floors, canvases were pulled overhead, angled and positioned to redirect snow and rain away from the camp. The ground floor was littered with smaller tents, most used for communications, planning and the storage of weapons for the on duty guards. Under the ground floor, the barracks had been set up, as well as the infirmary and the kitchen, with the smoke being drawn and vanished by magical collectors, a contribution provided by the Kabbalists to the camp. Thanks to everyone's hard work, the base had been successfully set up by the first night, with the majority of the soldiers sleeping peacefully underground. A few had to visit the Healer's triage tent, with several set above and below ground with the one below dedicated for more long term care of graver injuries. To no one's surprise, Dorea Black had taken command of the ICW Healers team assigned to the Coalition force, with a few conventional doctors and nurses from the Carmarthen Trustees adding their own expertise to the mix. A few soldiers were already brought in to manage their altitude sickness, but everyone was still in very good shape, many overly eager to join in the fight. Lilith spotted a few scouts arriving and approached them, with Tom at her heels.

"What's the situation down there?" The men and women were taking off their winter gear as they entered the warm interior of the warded area. The commander, a woman with dark skin and a scar on her lip, started describing what they found. "The villages you pointed out on the map are all deserted. We found evidence of gunfire, but most of the structures were simply burned to the ground. No signs of bones, but with scavengers and years of being exposed to the elements…" Lilith nodded. "Understood. Thanks, Commander. The warm showers are all working downstairs and the mess has prepared some warm stew that will surely lift your spirits, so you all should settle down and eat up after submitting your report." The woman chuckled as all her scouts perked up, life returning to their eyes at the mention of a warm meal. "You heard her, boys and gals. Get cleaned up and fill your stomachs. We got plenty more terrain to scout for the next few days." Tom chuckled as they moved with a speed that was far greater than they had when they entered the wards. "That's one way to get everyone motivated." Lilith nodded, his eyes looking out of the wards and into the valley. Tom knew where her thoughts were at. "Do you think the villagers were spared?" Lilith sighed. "I don't know. They were experts when it came to living in the mountains, so Grindelwald could just as easily have used them as he could have silenced them." Tom frowned. "And the wolves? Any chance they took out the survivors?" Lilith rubbed her hair. "If it had been just months after my family died, I would have said no, but these many years with a depleting food source. I… don't know." Tom followed her gaze to the treeline, wondering just as she was, if the creatures she had been fond of for years would be willing to aid her and the Coalition, or if they had been reduced to mindless beasts once more. Only time would tell.

Tom turned to his side in the small sleeping cot that he and all of the other soldiers had brought with them as they set up the barracks in the basement level of the Schwarzwald Estate, the space separated by a thick privacy curtain, with Lilith and the other women sleeping on the other side. While a stronger privacy wall was suggested, it was ultimately decided that a cloth screen was safer, in case of enemy attack. Regardless, no one would be stupid enough to sneak a peek, what with the armed guards always stationed within eyesight, not to mention the quick reprisals that would be meted out to would be offenders. Regardless, most of the Irregulars and the Peacekeepers had been well trained over the last few months, if not years, meaning very few of them were anything but professional, and having just been deployed meant that their stress levels were anything but high. In fact, the men around Tom were practically itching to get into a fight, with the reason they were still held up on the mountain being the need to wait out the storm. Lilith had managed to send out letters to the Hag Covens in the area to alter the current weather pattern to make it more comfortable for troop movement, with a request for increased cloud cover over the northern side of the Alps leading eastward, whilst easing all harsh weather patterns up north, without raising the temperatures above freezing. Tom knew why she was so specific. Frozen terrain was easier for armoured vehicles to traverse, especially when said ground could turn into a damp and muddy quagmire as the snow and ice melted. While the change in the weather aided the Germans in their push towards and around Bastogne, it also gave aircraft reconnaissance more visibility. The Allies knew where the enemy were and their tanks would soon cut off their escape. Hitler's last desperate attack would be his army's undoing.

Still, like everyone else, Tom felt anxious. Lilith had received a letter sent by raven from the Hags, stating that they were trying to return to the estate to regroup, but were unable due to the schattenwolves. The last three winters without food had turned the creatures back into their more feral state. Right now, these wolves were reported to be at the foot of the mountains, but if the beasts had caught their scent, they would be making their way up to the estate once more. Tom knew that Lilith had an inherent talent that eased the behaviour of canids, a talent developed specifically to ease the schattenwolves into more docile creatures. That she was worried about them meant that even she had no idea if her connection would be enough to subdue them. He had watched as she and the Peacekeepers were working on restoring some of the former estate's wards, hoping that they would be enough to keep the Coalition forces safe. So far, there had been no sign of the creatures, but the few nights they had been on the mountain had been not only cold, but deathly quiet. Inside the wards, the temperature was raised to a bearable level, but those on watch would often need to patrol outside of the wards, having to rely on the warming charms woven into their coats. The equipment enchanted by the Roma was definitely better than any Tom had used, even as Voldemort, when dealing with the bitter cold of winter, but even these struggled with the mountain's temperatures. Tom had experienced them on the first night, going out with the mixed group of Peacekeepers and Irregulars.

Being here, amongst the members of Lilith's Coalition forces, Tom could feel that he wasn't exactly indispensable. The Peacekeepers were an exceptional force of Magicals, trained in a mix of Defence, Warding and Curse Breaking that would easily put any of the members of the Order of the Phoenix from Voldemort's two wars to shame, with the only exceptions possibly being Sirius Black and Mad Eye Moody. Tom could match them now, thanks to Charlus training and his unique magical talents, though as long as the weather was cold, he wasn't able to utilize his conjured snakes. His Parselmagic talents were limited to his infrared eyesight and the ability to cast spells with greater control, but other than that he was simply one of the soldiers. And while there was a part of him that chafed under the feeling that he wasn't in command, especially as Lilith clearly was, he didn't begrudge her the position she held. She clearly valued his experience, hence why she deferred to him during the initial war room meeting, knowing that what knowledge she had was limited compared to the life experience of Voldemort. That was part of why he was here too. Thanks to Voldemort's travels, he had photographic memories of Nurmengard, at least what was left of it when he eliminated Grindelwald, as well as a few vague images of Nurmengard prior to its redesign as a prison. The Hags would be guiding them to the closest points near the fortress when they could and the planning stages for the siege would begin. For now, all they had to do was wait before everyone could bring their expertise to the table.

Finding a more comfortable position on the cot, Tom was about to slip into a deeper sleep when an alarm whistle was blown, causing everyone to snap awake, a few unfortunate souls turning over and falling onto the hard ground. Pulling his coat on, Tom followed the other soldiers out of the basement, using one of the three exits created by the Kabbalists so as not to have the soldiers pinned down by a single opening. Taking a position behind the crouched Irregulars with their rifles pointed to the side of the Estate facing the valley, Tom felt his eyes adjusting to the light from the half moon overhead, only for him to realize that the oddity of the sight before him had nothing to do with the low light. Scattered in a half moon formation just outside the wards were dozens of wolves, their coats all black, teeth gnashing as they watched the soldiers taking positions. What Tom thought was his adjusting eyesight was actually their fur, as these creatures were similar to the Barghests he had seen, with the exception of how their fur seemed to be almost like black wisps of smoke, threatening to disappear in the blink of an eye. This gave the entire pack a feeling as if they were some sort of ethereal nightmare, the danger only made all too real by the jagged teeth snapping as they hissed and growled, those deep red eyes making Tom feel very fortunate about his encounter back at Hogwarts. "Hold your fire! So long as you stay behind the wards, they can't hurt you!" Lilith stepped through the crowd of armed Peacekeepers and Irregulars before reaching Tom's side, her expression showing clear surprise at the wolves behaviour.

Noticing that her presence did little to stay the wild and threatening behaviour of the shattenwolves only made Tom more concerned. "Lilith, these aren't responding to you as planned." The redhead nodded, her gaze mournful. "Starvation will do that to anyone, let alone wolves altered by magic. Let's see if I can get them back under control. Get the raw meat we had set aside for the wolves up front but don't push it across the barrier just yet." As the food was brought out in large ceramic plates, the wolves grew even more aggressive, smelling the fresh meat through the wards. Lilith frowned, before kissing Tom's hand. "You and the rest wait here." Before he could even respond, Lilith apparated just a few feet outside the wards, surrounded by the wolves. Instantly weary, a few tried to rush her but some deep seated instinct held them back. Tom listened as Lilith tried to command them in German to sit or stay, but the beasts' minds seemed to only be consumed with the need to feast. Then everyone around him shivered and the wards seemed to flicker slightly, the light of the moon fading even as no clouds currently covered the sky. A deep, unnatural voice filled the air, every word uttered filled with power that no one had ever experienced. "I am the Mistress of the Mountain and you are my pack. You will heed my words and calmly remain seated! As your Mistress, food will be provided to pack and litter, but not until you all heel!"

Instantly, as if a switch had been flipped in the wolves' heads, the entire pack before the soldiers dropped their hind quarters and ceased snarling, their ethereal quality vanishing as well. Seeing Lilith stumbling slightly, Tom rushed forward and held her up, the wolves tracking his movements with their red eyes but otherwise obeying Lilith's command. After taking a second to get her bearings, she gave Tom a reassuring smile, before looking back towards the camp. "Bring out the meat and set it between the wolves, but keep some of it inside the wards. These boys and girls need to eat their fill before heading back to their dens to feed the pups and minders." The soldiers levitating the plates all looked uncomfortable at first, but eventually they followed Lilith's instructions, placing the food safely from a distance with the use of their wands, before scurrying back behind the wards. As soon as everyone was on the other side, Lilith turned to the schattenwolf pack and waved her hand. "You may eat." Again, as if some greater power compelled them, the wolves snapped out of their controlled states and started digging into the food trays with the desperate abandon of the starved. As the soldiers started to return back to their sleeping cots, Tom noticed Lilith taking a seat next to the guard watchpost closest to the wolves. He went back inside and quickly returned with her cloak, placing it over her shoulders before conjuring a seat next to her. Interweaving her fingers with his, she rested her head against him, her eyes fixed on the wolves, going from one creature to the next and so on.

"Looking for someone specific?" The redhead nodded against him. "When I was very young, my family raised a pup with me. It was sort of a tradition, as well as means of stabilizing relationships. Building a loving, familial relationship between one of the wolves connected you to the pack. They would protect you and you would, in turn, guarantee their safety and prosperity. The pup I had taken care of was the last in a very long line of wolves raised by my family." Tom squeezed her hand warmly. "I understand." So the two of them remained there for hours, watching as the wolves calmed down, a few venturing close to wards, whining in shame, whilst a set of them took the remaining meat back to the dens. Lilith sighed when the last of the wolves left, before wishing Tom a goodnight, the two of them returning to their cots for what remained of the evening. In the morning, after having had breakfast, Lilith again walked past the guard post, her eyes scanning the horizon. She was about to return to her duties when a lone dark figure appeared, breaking the endless sea of white snow. The canid ran towards the estate, before slowing down just beyond the wards. Unlike the others the night before, this schattenwolf looked calmer, his long red tongue hanging out from his open jaw as he breathed with its maw open. Lilith looked into the wolves eyes, seeing recognition there. "Wulfric?" The canid barked in response, causing Lilith to exit the wards. Tears fell from her eyes as the wolf, looking a bit bloated from having eaten only just recently, rubbed its face against her glove covered hand. From inside the camp, Tom watched the happy reunion, glad that his prediction from years earlier had been proven wrong. There had been one last being left alive to welcome Lilith to her rightful home.

The arrival of the Hags, fortunately, came with less anxiety from the Coalition forces. That's not to say that they didn't show off their talents. The guards had practically jumped out of their skin when they had looked over at some movement in the trees, only for them to find over a dozen of the dangerous witches standing before the entrance. When Lilith was called out of the War Room, she found an old friend leading the group. "Imri! My fair Mistress, you made good time." The Hag smiled, making the soldiers next to the gate swallow at the sight of the long jagged teeth. Then again, if over a dozen or so tall women with elongated arms and sharp nails stood before the entrance to one's home, covered in animal furs that still showed leathery, though skin pulled tight on muscles and bones every once in a while, with their bare feet sinking into the snow, Lilith would be somewhat concerned as well. The Hags of the Wilds were far more well kept than the urban kind, though that didn't mean one was any less deadly than the other. The ones of the mountain covens, however, were feared for a whole host of reasons. Lilith, however, felt no such concern as she appareted right next to the leading member. The Coven Mistress reached out and pulled on the loose strands of Lilith's shorter hair, her eyes growing warm. "Ah, the Lady of the Mountain has taken on a warrior's cut at last. The Coven would be delighted to see you so prepared to spill blood. As for making good time, we were able to move up quickly, as we noticed a certain pack had gone docile. Your work, I presume?"

Lilith blushed a little, before a certain ball of fur pushed itself underneath her hand, its red eyes staring into the Hag's, the red mirrored in the witch's eye color. The young Austrian rubbed the schattenwolf's head happily, before responding to the Hag. "They had suffered much without a stable source of food, but thanks to the preparations I made, those who followed me here to aid me were kept safe and the pack is back to being restrained, though it's clear that the violence they developed towards humans still lingers in the hearts of a few wolves." The Hag smiled. "True enough, as that violence resides in all of us touched by the Darkness. As promised, I have come to assist you, and I have brought with me others willing to fight against these mages playing with powers they do not understand." Lilith looked at the other Hags with Imri, realizing she didn't recognize any of them, each wearing a different type of furs and sporting unique coven tattoos along their upper arms, raven's resting on their shoulders ready to carry messages back to their kin, though what surprised Lilith was the way they lowered their heads in deference to her, a regular witch. Realizing that the other leaders of the Coalition had arrived at the entrance, Lilith turned to them. "Evans, Loew, Tom, I would like to introduce you all to Imriška, Mistress of the Bregenzerwald Coven." Imri held her hand to her chest and bowed to them. "A pleasure to meet the Lady's allies. As she may have informed you, we are acting in concert with the other covens. These witches with me are the Head Warriors of all the Covens north of the Alps. They and their people have agreed to aid in the war against the pretender."

With the wards adjusted, the Hags and their messengers were able to enter the camp, with the warriors eyeing the men and some of the women with interest, with Charlus getting a familiar sense of dread in his mind, particularly since Dorea was in the campgrounds. He walked up to Lilith and nudged her shoulder. "Uhm, could you tell the lovely women of the covens… to restrain their appetite for the duration of the cooperation?" Lilith looked back towards the women, noticing the looks they were giving to those around and how these people were completely misinterpreting their intentions. "Yeah… I will let them know. Why don't you have Dorea brief the rest of the soldiers with us that they aren't likely to get eaten by the Hags… unless they give them permission." Charlus sighed, but nodded his head as he approached his fiancée, whispering into her ear. Dorea briefly looked like she wanted to slap Charlus on the back of the head, until a mischievous look came across her face, whatever she said to her man leaving looking seriously confused and terrified. Still, whilst Dorea got the word out about the safety of the personnel and the need for some degree of restraint, the War Room was filled by the leaders of the Coalition and the Hag representatives, with Lilith filling them in on the latest news. She gestured to the section of the frontline that covered much of the Ardennes. "We have received word that the Allied forces in this area are doing a mix of retreats and delaying tactics. While the German military has definitely pushed into previously liberated territory, our guess as to High Command's strategy proved true." Lilith looked up at the Hags. "With your assistance in keeping the environment from getting too muddy from the prolonged snowstorm, armoured units under General Patton's command are currently slipping behind the advancing enemy forces. Combined with Air and Artillery support, not to mention stronger defensive lines in the region, the German forces will soon be encircled."

Looking towards Admon Evans, Lilith saw him nodding his head. "You were right. The Generals knew what they were doing." He then looked towards the Hags. "As a member of the Armoured Brigades of His Majesty's Army, thank you for making the adjustment to your weather manipulation ritual. The new conditions will make life easier for those brave souls rushing to cut the German's supply lines and escape routes." The witches gave him toothy smiles and to his credit, Admon didn't flinch, earning him the respect and, if Lilith's eyes weren't failing her, the interest of said creatures. Shaking her head at the insatiable desires of the Hags, Lilith turned back to everyone else. "Now that everyone is here, we can get started. Firstly, we need to keep the mountain secure from approach." Imri hissed slightly. "We and the wolves can manage that well enough. My Coven will begin to design a weather pattern that will make approaching the Estate nearly impossible, even when the sky is clear. We can do it without arousing too much suspicion. The wolves can handle the gaps we need to leave." Lilith rubbed Wulfrich's head, feeling his agreement through the magic of her family. "Good. Now that we have covered defence, time to think offensively. We have two targets, though one will require a long deployment away from our base of operations, at least for those doing reconnaissance and mapping of enemy positions along the Danube on the way to Vienna and the river delta spilling into the Black Sea. The second target is assisting in unraveling the German defences in the most southern section of the Siegfried Line."

Tom, who was standing back, keeping his eyes on everyone, spoke up. "For the Danube reconnaissance mission, it would be advised that we have a relatively experienced mix of Coalition members." Shamira nodded. "Agreed. At least one of my people should go, so that any camps established can be quickly hidden and all enemy air reconnaissance amounts to nothing. We can also assist the Peacekeepers in establishing hidden Portkey endpoint relays near enemy strongholds or sabotage targets, for later activation and deployment of the Irregulars once the River is made navegable." Admon looked between everyone at the table. "Irregulars will need to be part of the initial group, particularly those with artillery and explosives training. We can determine the best locations for safe hiding spots, identify targets that Allied artillery and air power can disable, not to mention we have the credentials to avoid disputes with the Soviets if we encounter them. And no, Charlus, we can't Obliviate and Confund every Soviet brigade we run into." Charlus clicked his tongue, with Lilith looking towards the recent arrivals. "Finally, a group of Hags should be part of the reconnaissance force. Their concealment spells will surpass any form of conventional or magical means of detection, with the exception of Hands of Glory." Charlus looked towards Tom, raising an eyebrow. "I am going to guess you got curious and wanted to test Merrythought's trophy." Tom blushed slightly. "Well… when all other forms of enhanced sight can't piece that Darkness spell, I just had to know. And even with the bloody thing, it was still a small bubble of sight in the perpetual night."

As Admon started asking Shamira what Kabbalists were willing to join the Danube team, Tom looked at Lilith from behind. He knew that she wanted to go, but her being closer to the von Schwarzwald Estate was paramount. If she and Charlus remained behind with a force of Hags, Kabbslists and Irregulars, they were more than a match for the defences on the border. Her going down the river would leave her and the operation too exposed to catastrophe. Besides, he was also certain that her talents with ghosts could be useful if used at long distances, meaning she could send aid to the Danube force if it became necessary. While he had considered it since the meeting that took place during the summer, Tom was certain of his decision now as he approached the lead Carmarthen Irregular. "Evans. I wish to be part of the recon team as well." Lilith snapped her head to look at Tom from the table, as did Charlus, hence why Tom decided to elaborate. "Sending Ravens and Owls may be an effective means of communication, but we could end up risking much should the Hexenmeisters have means to detect or redirect letters within their territories. Galatea and Pandora are both immune to that sort of magic, or any other forms of interference. They can be our safeguard for communications and our eyes in the skies. Besides, my talents with snakes could make infiltrating the wrecks and identifying traps far more efficient. In the worst case scenario, my Fiendfyre Counterspell can keep the entire team safe from Hexenmeisters that could detect us as soon as we begin to open the rivermouth for Allied incursions. I can do more good on the Danube team than on the Siegfried force."

Everyone aware of Tom's relationship to Lilith quickly turned their attention to her, the redhead surprised by Tom's words. She wanted to tell him no, to keep him safe by her side. He was only in Europe during the war because of her. At the same time, he was right. His talents were better suited for the Danube force and Pandora would guarantee untraceable communications between the team and the base of operations, not to mention the benefits of having instant aerial reconnaissance. Swallowing the lump in her throat and restraining the emotions welling up inside of her, Lilith exhaled deeply, before nodding. "He's right, Admon. If Charlus remains with me, you will need him by your side to maintain communications and to take advantage of his unique magical talents." Imri turned to look at one of the Hags that accompanied her. "Have the Wienerwald Coven prepare to assist them as they near the human city on the borders. You may join their force with some of my warriors as support. I will serve beside the Lady von Schwarzwald." As Charlus and Admon left the tent with Shamira to finalize the list of those participating, Lilith thanked the Hags for coming and offered them accommodations, though they refused, preferring the safety of the woods. Imriška left after preparing a message to her Coven to move up into the Schwarzwald Estate grounds, leaving only Tom and Lilith in the tent together. Expecting to hear a few choice words from her, Tom found himself pulled into a hug, before returning it. He smiled softly as he kissed her hair, remembering that sometimes there was no need for words between them. They both knew what they had to do and understood the risks to themselves. So instead he would spend his remaining days and nights by her side, until the order was given.

The first meeting of the Council of Walpurgis of the New Year was the quietest everyone could remember being in, with Myrtle passing along a newspaper discussing the failed Ardennes offensive by the German military. "See? The Americans managed to hold Bastogne and kept the German advance from reaching further into France or Belgium. Father says that in a few days, if not weeks, the last of Hitler's forces that he could readily use will be captured or killed. Word is that the Prime Minister will be meeting with his American and Soviet counterparts to begin the negotiations on what a post war Europe should look like." Abraxas, who was holding the newspaper that Myrtle's father had provided her with the story of the Siege of Bastogne, placed it on the table, before leaning back. "Still, this only makes their decision to go into the war all the less necessary." Minerva, who had grown closer to the two ascent members over the previous term, with the three of them sharing a common gathering place, raised her voice. "Right? I mean, what was the point in not wanting to tell us about them leaving in the first place? Is not like the secret held more than two days into the new term. Everyone noticed that neither of them returned and I am sure some of these people must have written about it back home!" Alphard, who was standing further back, leaning his back against the wall of the chamber, spoke up. "It wasn't that they were worried about the Hexenmeisters attacking their entry point. They were more worried about the place being trapped or made into an ambush. Grindelwald might have some skilled mages, but they have been shown to have trouble with well guarded and shielded targets."

Minerva lowered her head. "Oh. Yes, you are quite right. It's just… if the mu-, god that's a hard habit to quick. If the non-magical government officials are already preparing for the post war state of Europe, it just feels like they went there with little to do." Alessia shook her head. "They have a reason to go there now, with the Allied leadership making their plans. My family has relations in the Balkans and… it's not pretty out there. The Soviets are almost as bad as the Germans when it comes to killing civilians and unlike the Hexenmeisters, these people are interested in eliminating all traces of magical blood." Abraxas looked at the Italian refugee, his gaze softening as Orion rubbed her shoulder in comfort. "So you're saying that they went to the war to give the Americans and British more to work with in regards to being able to negotiate with the Soviets?" Alessia nodded. "That and making sure Grindelwald can't stay in power. The ICW already failed at containing him for almost fifty years. So long as he is alive and free to influence people, there is always the chance that war could start up again." Myrtle rubbed her chin as she looked at the newspaper. "It almost sounds like Lilith really thought this through." Alphard snorted. "Of course she has. During her entire time at Hogwarts, we all thought she was just being intentionally unrefined and impulsive like a typical Gryffindor." Both Minerva and Ignatius raised their voices, which made Abraxas smile. "What, he has a point. How is that statement wrong considering the way you two play Quidditch? Hell, Alessia is always keeping an eye on Minerva after that stunt she pulled off last year."

With the Gryffindors in the room conceding the point, Alphard continued. "But the more we take everything into account, the clearer it becomes that what comes off as impulsive by her is still a calculated risk. From displacing Rosier, helping Tom and stabilizing Slytherin House, and now heading off to war. At every turn, she takes into account everything that is happening, everything that can happen and what alternatives can be taken, before taking all available actions to get the end results she thinks will favor almost everyone." Nott leaned back on his sofa. "It's almost uncanny. You would think she was a Seer or something." Alphard did his best not to draw attention to it, but he did look at Cassandra after Nott mentioned a Seer. While Lilith had been revealed to him as a time traveler, some of the events surrounding her were just too suspicious, particularly that time that she was being drowned in the lake. Riddle had no reason to be out there and probably wouldn't have been there to save her if it wasn't for Cassandra. Cassiopeia had thought that Cassandra Moon was a Seer and that Lilith's apparent foresight was coming from her. After Cassiopeia had told him the truth about Lilith's origins, he had inadvertently dismissed Cassandra's potential Seer trait as part of Lilith deception. But looking back now and noticing Cassandra's sudden state of discomfort made Alphard think that Lilith was smart enough to have an actual Seer cover for her future knowledge. Noticing that she was growing even more uncomfortable as the table talked about Seers and their abilities, the young man decided to draw the conversation elsewhere.

"I doubt Lilith is a Seer. I just think she has a higher level of perception than most, seeing past the surface level of people and seeing their inner driving forces. Once you know that, you can almost always know how they might react. Like how she never trusted Dumbledore but got along fine with Professor Ross. Speaking of whom, how has he been as the Head of Gryffindor House?" With Minerva and Ignatius going over Ross' less hands on approach as the Professor in charge of the Gryffindors, the conversations just flowed naturally, before everyone started to leave after over half an hour of discussion. Alphard decided to stay behind, cleaning up the table and placing the tea sets back into the cupboards. "So, has your talent given you any insight on what will happen to Lilith and Tom?" The young Ravenclaw blonde brought the napkins and placed them on the napkin holder above the cupboard. "Not really. Lily… her magic has always disrupted my sight more than anyone else's. When she came back after the Spring Equinox, it felt like it outright blinded me. It's why I never saw Dumbledore's plans. I can still see brief glimpses with people, particularly if it's regarding a death or life changing event, but flashes of the overall future have just… gone quiet. As if fate is unsure what is to occur, now that Lily isn't hiding anymore. Also… thank you for earlier. Abraxas is lucky to have someone who cares so much about others as his other half." Alphard nodded at first before her words made him freeze in place. "Wait… Abraxas and I…have you seen any…?" Cassandra, who had been heading for the door, turned to look at a surprised Alphard, before putting a finger to her lips. "Sorry, but I can't say. But, if you two really work on your relationship, who knows what may come of it. Later." The young shadow of the House of Black stared at the retreating form of what he now was certain was a real life Seer and he wasn't sure if he felt relieved or terrified about what was to come for him in his life.

Chapter 57: The Trials of Combat

"How are we doing?" Charlus lowered the binoculars from his face, his lips set in a frown. "Moving slowly. When we first detected that one mine as we approached, who would have realized that there would be so bloody many of them." He turned to Lilith as she kept adding marks on the map, the two of them hidden in a subterranean bunker with a thin slit of open air for them to peer through into the vast countryside of the southernmost portion of the Siegfried line defences. Initially, Charlus had been unimpressed with Germany's supposedly impregnable wall. He had seen the Atlantic Wall and that had been a horror show of thick concrete bunkers, machine gun emplacements, barbed wire and wide open beaches, many of which had been covered in the corpses of the brave men ordered to sacrifice it all so the armies could gain a beachhead for the liberation of northern France. These fortifications, however, were far less impressive, with thousands of dragon's teeth protruding upwards, marking the line itself. While it may have looked unguarded, however, thanks to the work of the Peacekeepers specializing in enchantment, Charlus was able to spot metallic objects at great distances with the binoculars he had with him, even if buried or hidden behind other objects. These included the thousands of mines that now littered the few areas that were clearly made to funnel enemy forces into kill zones. The mines and the machine guns, not to mention some artillery barrages from the back, would make mincemeat out of any poor souls that tried to cross, armoured or not. Fortunately for the Coalition forces, they were already on the German side of the fortifications. With the Peacekeepers hidden under invisibility cloaks, the men and women under his command had been mapping out the area's many pillboxes, minefields and bunkers, being careful to use as little magic as possible.

Lilith, for her part, had been using her owl to scout of the situation from the air, marking down on her map the points where some fortifications were hidden from aerial reconnaissance due to trees and camouflage, while also getting reports from the other scouting teams regarding the numbers of soldiers hidden in each of the bunkers, their duty schedules and any locations with communications equipment. They had been doing this sort of operation along the border now for close to a week, providing the acquired intel to the artillery divisions on the French side of the border via owl deliveries. The commanders had been surprised by the natural looking owl making periodic deliveries, but the codes that the Irregulars had acquired were valid and the military forces had gotten to work as they planned their artillery barrages on the fortifications. Of course, their plan wasn't to let the artillery do all the work, but instead to have it act as subterfuge. As Lilith thanked whatever ghost had brought the latest intel to her, she finished filling out the map, which all of the officers in the Irregulars and the Peacekeepers had, the benefit of the Protean charm, as each position was updated on every map instantly. They had debated the possibility of using the Protean charm for communications rather than her owls, but after a test demonstrated that strong enough wards could inhibit the charm that duplicated the changes from one object to another, it was decided that it would only see use in areas with no true wards to speak of, such as the open battlefields. Lilith moved to stand by Charlus' side, pointing to the bunker they would be dealing with. "Here. It's a bit hidden in this rock face, but that's our target. Eight people inside, three currently resting, one is manning the comms station, ready to send word of an attack."

Charlus shook his head. "Any idea on how we hit them without sounding the alarm." Lilith hummed to herself as she fiddled with a knife in her hand. "I was thinking more along the lines of getting them to send a general message, one that is to be repeated all along the line." Charlus rubbed his chin. "Well, our friends on the other side have been itching to let loose. How are we doing this?" Pulling up the map, she pointed at the areas closest to the bunkers they could reach without issue. "I was thinking that you, me and Shamira can take up a position here. As soon as the fireworks start going off, some of the men will step out to get a better look at the situation. We can hit them then, as quickly and as silently as possible, any noise being hidden by the detonations." Charlus looked to Shamira, who inspected the map. "I can get us there while underground without issue." Lilith nodded, duplicating the map in her hands before writing a note in the encoded alphabet, before she made her way up to the small opening left for Galatea to land in. Attaching the items to be delivered to the mechanized birds feet, Lilith waited for the illusion to kick in, concealing Galatea's form into that of a standard owl, before she took off. Writing the orders into a charmed notebook all the commanders carried with them, also in code, she waited for everyone to give the signal that they were ready, whilst following Shamira's tunnel under the earth, the magic redirecting the displaced earth behind them, filling in the space they had occupied. Once in position, the three of them wait for the signal.

Soon, the silence of the earth was replaced by the distant thuds of artillery and bombing detonations, as the Allied forces began their attack on the southern section of the fortifications. The soldiers inside the barracks started yelling at each other in German to get up and into position, whilst the scout stepped out of the bunker with his binoculars, hoping to report on enemy positions. The man didn't notice the hidden young woman as she silently approached him from behind, not until her knife was deeply embedded right into his back. A silently cast Killing Curse using the knife as a medium ended the confrontation quickly, as she lowered the body onto the ground. She covered one side of the door as a cloaked Charlus took the other, before she switched her eyes to Void sight. Holding a grenade that she had stolen from the dead German soldier, she stepped inside just enough to get a good view on where to toss the explosive, before casting a silencing spell on the object in her hand. Pulling the pin loose, the grenade slid into position without a sound as Lilith exited the bunker. The silence was broken as a loud detonation shook the concrete structure, the men inside barely able to scream as the shrapnel tore through them. Raising her shield up, Lilith and Charlus then rushed into the bunker, taking out the two remaining soldiers who had survived the explosion, before clearing the scene, tearing the communications equipment apart with their knives. Following Lilith's map, the two of them then proceeded from foxhole to small machine gun emplacements, all the while explosions filled the air further to the back of the line, the enemy artillery positions being obliterated by aircraft.

Once all the enemy soldiers in the area were down, Lilith and Charlus turned their attention to the dragon's teeth and minefields. Each of them were very careful as they destroyed the concrete impediments with a few well placed Basting curses, before they both stood back, behind Shamira, after she had spent the entire time diffusing her magic over as wide of an area as possible, particularly down the path that the Allied armoured vehicles would be coming through. Breathing heavily, she looked at Lilith. "Ok, I think I have everything ready to go. You two just make sure those shields hold." Charlus chuckled at Lilith's less than amused expression, before they both deployed their shields. With one mighty strike from both her hands onto the ground, a chain of explosions in front of them radiating outwards, as the ground was compacted against the buried mines, triggering them all as close to simultaneously as Shamira could manage, the shield being pelted by shrapnel, earth and stone. Thoroughly drained, Charlus and Lilith gently carried her into the underground bunker they had established further away from the enemy position. The nerves only started to affect Lilith after the three of them had a moment to breathe. The artillery strikes continued for a bit as the officers of the Coalition forces began to sign in, confirming their successes further up north. Once the last group gave the all clear, Lilith smiled. "That's all of them." Shamira sighed in relief, even as she knew the part that came next. Lilith added one final line of text into the notebook, before she sat back and waited, the wards for their shelters coming alive. The explosions, for so long only being heard over the horizon, now came upon them hard, as the final leg of the operation was put underway; creating the cover of a successful long range attack.

The blasts shook the walls of the earthen shelter constantly, leaving Shamira concerned, though the moment a hit sent a shockwave over top of them with everyone being safe inside the bunker, she finally relaxed. "The Elders are going to want these wards, you know that, right? To survive an artillery barrage…" Lilith chuckled. "They can have it without issue. As soon as we all make it home." The explosions continued until a line of encoded text appeared on Lilith's notebook, causing her to smile. "The General has confirmed that the aircraft bombers and artillery gunners are taking a break. Time to regroup and make our way back to base." Several miles further inland, in an underground cave system crafted by the Kabbalists, the various groups of Peacekeepers, Irregulars and their support crew of Hags or Geomancers started to arrive, many covered in mud, dirt and grime, a consequence of the snow having melted somewhat since the end of the storms. Aside from a few grazes from enemy snipers and two injured soldiers who had been caught off guard, everyone deployed in the operation returned, taking the portkeys that would deliver them all back to the Schwarzwald Estate safely. Sending Galatea the instructions to reach them at the estate, Lilith, Charlus, Shamira and the other senior officers sealed the underground structure up, before getting portkeyed away. The Coalition's first day of active combat operations had just come to a close.

Slipping behind the curtain of the Coalition's Medical Wing hidden safely in the now repaired basement of the von Schwarzwald Estate, Lilith watched as Dorea directed the other Healers, many of them volunteers from the Hospital she had been running back in Normandy. Since the frontline didn't seem to be moving against the Allies and with far more Healers being comfortable taking established postings covered by the ICW, Dorea Black was able to leave the Hospital in good hands, before returning to service as a Field Healer, though now as the Head Healer in a more secure location, compared to the cat and mouse days of the early war. Wearing long medical gloves befitting a non-magical surgeon, a face mask covering her mouth and a pair of tongues in her hand, she dug into her patient's leg while her assistants held the wound open, before pulling out a jagged piece of metal. "That's the larger piece. Selene, could you check the wound with your wand for any fragments?" The brunette next to her pulled her wand and whispered a spell. "Not much metal left, but there is still a bit of cloth in there." Dropping the piece of metal into a tray by her side, Dorea ran the tongues through an open flame, before letting them cool off. She then stuck them back into the open wound, the patient surprisingly unresponsive, meaning they were probably under a magically induced sleep, as she searched for the strips of cloth. One bloodsoaked piece of cloth later, and the Healers cleaned the wound with their wands, applied the healing balms and then sealed the wound.

As the other healers applied the balm soaked bandages to the area to facilitate a speedy recovery, Dorea turned away from the medical table, walking towards a washing basin, tossing the gloves into the trash before washing her hands. Lilith hummed to herself. "You have really picked up a lot of non-magical medical training." Dorea, having seen Lilith as she had turned around, nodded, pulling the mask off her face. "When we were on the run from the Hexenmristers, we were forced to limit magical use. Thanks to the doctors helping the French Resistance, my fellow Healers and I got a crash course in modern medicine. While we can do all the spells we want up here, it's a practice I don't intend to ignore." Lilith nodded, before looking at the other Healers as they transferred the wounded soldier onto a medical bed, where he would wait out his deep sleep. "The officers all gave the all clear and I saw a few injuries during the return trip home. How bad was the damage?" Dorea gestured to the far wall, where there were five beds currently occupied. "Only five serious injuries, most from collateral damage caused by grenades, weapon stockpiles going off and one poor soul who got surprised by a magically impaired soldier noticing the spells being cast, or so the Irregulars believe. All were Irregulars but the injuries could have been worse. The shield you provided saved them from enemy fire and quite a few explosions. There were a few more injured, but those were small cuts and bruises, easily cared for by the team medics."

Sighing in relief, Lilith found Dorea pulling her into a side hug. "I hear you and Charlus were a damn good team. Brought him back without a scratch." Lilith blushed slightly, before pulling a stray hair back behind her ear. "Yeah, though I know things will only get more complicated from here." Dorea nodded. "You aren't wrong, but what you guys did today will have good consequences. Now, I am sure you are just as worried about the man in your life, so why don't you go check the Officers tent and see what they have been up to for a full week while you all were busy with the Siegfried Line." Kissing Lilith on the cheek, Dorea returned to her assistants as they went over the supplies used while taking note of them on their lists. Making her way up the stairs again, Lilith got called out by several of the Irregulars and Peacekeepers on the successful operations and her managing of it on site, with many of them thanking her on behalf of friends and family they have on the Allied military forces that were preparing for the invasion. Pulling the privacy screen away from the opening to the war room, she found someone already in it. "General? I thought you were at General Headquarters." The older man, wearing the dark green of the British Army dress uniform, turned to her and smiled. "Oh, I was. You have no idea how pleasant it was to hear Montgomery have to swallow his pride on two separate occasions. Patton's rapid deployment of his 3rd Army to cut off the enemy retreat was one thing, but when the reports came in of miles of the German fortified line unraveling under your people's clandestine assault? He was very happy that the Americans were next to him or his pride as a British Gentleman would have been destroyed,"

Lilith took his offered hand and shook it. "Glad to hear we can be of help. I was just coming in to check on the progress of our Eastern forces. With the week-long recon operation, we weren't exactly getting the reports." The General gestured at the table. "See for yourself. Evans and his forces have been just as busy as your people." Lilith looked at the table and the maps that were being filled up with notes and markings indicating bunkers, artillery positions, enemy checkpoints and defensive positions all along the Danube. In fact, she saw the details also included reports on Soviet positions in occupied Hungary. "They are almost at the Black Sea?" The General nodded. "That's what it looks like. The unit has been moving steadily down the river, only slowing down during the day to avoid patrols. At night, though, it's as if they were gliding down the river, with people getting intel miles inland." Lilith wondered how before a smile spread across her face. Pandora. With help from the Hags of the region, not to mention the Kabbalists and their geomancy, the Danube force would have been able to make good time along the river's edge. Over land, however, their best source of intel would have been Tom peering over the Austrian and Hungarian countrysides through his familiar's eyes, his eidetic memory letting him get everything they needed in the blink of an eye, before Evans would be able to confirm it and write it down on the duplicated maps. Looking at the General, the last piece of concern needed to be addressed. "The Black Sea fleet and supporting forces. Will they be in position?"

The General gave Lilith a serious look. "The Admiralty and Montgomery weren't really sold on this plan of yours, but they agreed to redeploy some forces that had been destined for Greece, getting them into position in the Black Sea. If they couldn't be sold on this, they would have landed them on the Romanian shores before having them push west and south into Greece and the Balkans. But after the work your force put into unraveling the Siegfried Line, not to mention the fact that our forces are already streaming into Southern Germany as we speak?" A smile appeared on his face. "Trust me, my dear, you have gotten the attention of all the higher ups. They have moved the fleets into position, with the RAF getting their planes ready to lend support from the air. As soon as your forces give the signal, the full might of a joint American and British assault force will be steaming up the river." Lilith sighed in relief. "Glad to hear it, sir. The Danube force will remain in operation after they dismantle the blockage at the river delta, keeping the waters safe and the shores as friendly as possible." The General snapped his fingers. "That reminds me. The Irregular technical core you left with us sent you this. Most of the craft are in the assault force, all managed by the Irregulars that had taken the naval training that was required. The ground armoured divisions are there too, ready for deployment as soon as they get clear of Soviet occupied territory." Lilith looked at the notebook that the General provided, a soft smile forming on her face as she read how many of the magically modified vehicles had been deployed. If everything went as planned, these forces would not only cut off the Soviet advance in the east of Germany, but be in position to surround Grindelwald's forces. Soon, they would be able to focus on the real price.

Looking through binoculars, Gellert Grindelwald scanned over a section of the border that had previously been under German control, but was currently occupied by the Allied forces, as troops and vehicles filtered in through the now made safe crossing. If it were any other crossing, he would have his forces blast it to shreds, eliminating the enemy forces and having the German forces take the credit. Unfortunately, his enchanted binoculars made it clear that the enemy wasn't taking any chances. An alarm ward was set several miles wide, warning of any magicals arriving or crossing the boundary, while the crossing itself was under surprisingly strong wards. He had no doubt that the ICW had sent its Peacekeepers to not only keep these vital crossing points secure, but that they were expecting him to send his Hexenmeisters to fight them off. Gellert lowered the binoculars from his face, before turning to look at his aide, Tulemeu. "How many are like this?" The dark skinned man frowned, a stack of papers in his hands. "As investigated by our forces… all of them. All of the crossing along the Southern stretch of the line, as well as the recently broken sections of the central area of the fortifications. Based on the speed at which they are taken, the entire Western front of the war will be open to the Allied forces in as little as two days from now. While the Berlin sensors have detected the use of magic sporadically along the line, they have been so minimal that we ignored them, especially since we couldn't be sure they were occuring on the German side of the border."

Sighing, Gellert handed the binoculars to one of his attendants, before they all were portkeyed away to Berlin and the entrance of their Ministry of Magic. The building was relatively empty of foot traffic as the local magical community was requested to stay clear of the building unless it was required of them. Currently, only the staff workers of the Ministry could enter, as well as the officers of the Hexenmeisters could enter, with the exception of the youths of Germany that reached their majority. Gellert had made it a requirement of the Magical community to not only identify all those who were now of age, but to also conscript them into his forces. Those unwilling to serve for the good of all magicals were then interned and forced to help in the construction of his fortresses, with the stubborn fools either caught trying to escape or sabotaging their work being executed on the spot. Some youngsters have attempted to hide or flee, hence why his Hexenmeisters were sent out to every magical household on record to make sure that the people were obeying the laws. Reaching the Enforcement Department, Gellert questioned the people in charge of detecting and scrying the instances of seemingly incidental magic. The older gentleman with a rotund body was sweating heavily as he tried to answer Grinddlwald's concerns. "My lord, I have checked the records of the incidents and I am afraid that it's difficult to be sure what is occurring. Here, see for yourself." As the man adjusted the scrying mirror that displayed a map of the region, he had it play the image that was recorded on the day of the attack.

Gellert saw the image of the area surrounding the French and German border near the Alps and frowned. There were signals of magical activity, appearing as blips on the glass, as if someone had tapped the surface of a perfectly still lake. Except it wasn't one blip, it was several, and the signals kept jumping across the border, deeper in German territory and even out of the screen, leaving ripples from some other indications of magic. The man then touched a separate set of runes. "Now, when we tried to close in and observe, this happened." The screen tried to zoom in to one of the signals, only for the image to display an empty field of the German countryside. Only Gellert had seen where the man had zoomed in on and it was a section of the Siegfried Line that practically sat on the edge of the river Rhine. "These blips aren't incidental. They are signs of the Peacekeepers operating within our territory, with means to conceal their activities. Any other regions similarly affected?" The man nodded, before zooming out, showing a wider map of the entire German territory. What Gellert saw left him deeply concerned. There were blips indicating magical incidents over two of the three borders of the country, meaning that the enemy wasn't going to just tell him exactly where they planned to attack. With this much coverage, even if he sent out every Hexenmeister under his command, he couldn't cover all of them and even then they would be vulnerable to ambushes. "And this much activity didn't concern you in the least?"

The sensor operators started shaking. "Sir, these signals are so weak that they don't even indicate apparition. We checked them when the numbers spiked but as you saw, the scrying didn't reveal anything. We… we didn't know…" Gellert sighed. "You're right. You didn't know." The man seemingly relaxed, before Gellert lifted his right hand unceremoniously, before the Elder Wand appeared there. The man slumped dead in his seat, the life gone from his eyes, after a brief flash of green light. "Zabini, find one of our scrying specialists and have him take command of this station. While the enemy is hiding their activities, we can atleast get an idea where they may be. Even a minute of advanced warning could turn the tide of battle." Tulemeu nodded. "Agreed. Anything else, my lord?" Looking up at the scrying mirror on the wall showing the borders of Germany, Gellert muttered under his breath. "What a waste." He returned his attention to his aide. "Ignore all further requests from the German High Command. Recall all Hexenmeisters from all assignments with the army and have them all report to all seven fortresses, along with their families. We can't defend the German nation, but we can hold off any attack on our fortifications. The ICW may reclaim Germany for all I care. We will have what we need to prepare for battles. In fact… have the scrying equipment here stripped out and relocated to Nurmengard." Zabini saluted him, before allowing Grindelwald and his current attendant to exit the room, his thoughts focused on the best way to secure his movement's future. For the sake of Wizards and Witches everywhere, he could afford to lose this one war, but he couldn't afford to fail in guaranteeing their ultimate victory over the muggles. They would win, one way or another.

"Take cover!" The unit of Irregular soldiers assigned to Tom pressed themselves up against sandbags and the nearby walls as machine gunfire pelted their recently vacated space. Allowing himself to switch sight with Pandora's, the young Lord Slytherin got an aerial view of the battlefield that was the city of Vienna. The mechanical bird had been given quite a few enhancements by Lilith leading up to their deployment, the most important of which was the adaptation and implementation of a weapons detection spell. Based on the "Homenum Revelio" spell that all Aurors were taught, Lilith's "Armas Revelio" gave Tom a good idea where in the city all the weapons cache were located, as well as the movements of enemy and friendly forces. When overlaid with the other detection spell, it also gave him the ability to see where civilians were hunkering down. Fortunately, most of the people of Vienna had either fled into the surrounding forests or had taken refuge either in the basements of their homes, bomb shelters or the local churches, meaning that most of the living humans the Allied assault force would encounter would be German soldiers. Spotting the location where the soldiers were shooting them from, Tom pulled a smoke grenade from his extended pocket and tossed it, the black smoke obscuring the view of the regular soldiers. Unfortunately for them, the Irregulars were less impaired. Tom's instructions allowed them to toss several explosive grenades right on the enemy position, before the Irregulars, having identified where the enemy might flee, picked them off in eerie silence, before they pushed forward once more.

The advance on Vienna had gone particularly well, especially after the Allied vessels took advantage of the now unobstructed Danube river. Their unit had made good time traversing the river, mapping out safe apparition points, enemy emplacements, artillery positions and local landmarks. Admon Evans, the Irregular commander, and Tom had spent much of their travels talking, with the young Slytherin recognizing traits he had known to be true about Lily Evans. The redhead had a sharp mind with an eye for detail. While not exactly photographic in nature, Evans had exceptional memory that worked through association. An image, a word or a phrase was all he needed to recall everything else he associated with it, hence why all the enemy positions had descriptor terms or codenames that only made sense to the armoured vehicle specialist. When they reached the half sunken ships at the mouth of the Danube, while avoiding the Soviet forces in the area, the rest of the team was porketkeyed in, before they got to work. Tom's serpents, both conventional and aquatic, were instrumental in getting a good grasp as to the status of the vessels. Most had been left intact, just having been scuttled as flooding compartments and ballast tanks were allowed to overfill. A few had some explosive damage, but what worried everyone was the fact that almost all of these vessels had been bobytrapped with explosives. Attempts to board or move the ships conventionally could have caused them to detonate, and even triggering the explosions intentionally wouldn't have helped, as it would have left jagged steel obstacles blocking the passage.

Under cover of darkness and with Invisibility cloaks, the Peacekeepers and Irregulars Explosive Disposal Experts got to work, cutting through safe sections of the vessel's hull, before dismantling or even vanishing the explosive mechanisms. The fearless Irregulars then directed everyone on the best locations to position the explosives in the interior of the vessels, whilst the Peacekeepers gutted the interior, cutting through the walls and bulkheads, leaving barely stable shells of vessels half submerged. The vessels that were fully underwater took another day's work with the help of the bubble-head charm, but that one thankfully didn't require them to be all too worried about being overheard or spotted during the day. By the second night, they were all exhausted but ready to see the fruits of their labour. When Evan's gave the order, all the Peacekeepers launched fireballs into the explosives, before getting portkeyed away to safety. The entire mouth of the river went up in flames, the darkness of the night momentarily turned into blazing twilight as chunks of metal landed on water and shore alike, a fine spray of water covering the immediate area. The Assault Fleet that had been expecting them needed no other signal as they rushed headlong into the delta. Tom heard from Evans that the Soviets did complain vehemently about the incident, but they couldn't impede the fleets movement up the river without it being an act of war against the other Allied nations. The only consideration given to them was that no forces would be disembarking in Soviet controlled territories. The Irregulars had no issue keeping that order.

As soon as they were in German occupied areas, the transport ships disembarked the tanks onto the shore. While Admon and his fellow operators could have controlled the vehicles from as far away as London, they opted to stay aboard the flagship, so that orders could be given and followed in a matter of minutes. The combined firepower of the magically enhanced tanks and the heavy guns from the warships destroyed almost all enemy emplacements along the river, with inland artillery installations falling to air raids and sabotage, the latter courtesy of the Peacekeepers. True to Lilith's claim, the tanks traversed the riverside without stopping, only maintaining pace with the river forces. Soon enough, they reached their first true hurdle. Vienna. Taking the city and occupying it was considered a top priority, both to cut off Soviet advancements into Austria and and Germany from the southeast, as well as to begin the encirclement of Grindelwald's fortress. After the artillery positions were destroyed and the civilians began to flee, the battle to take the city began. The warships acted as support, whilst the skies were kept clear by rotating flights of American and British aircraft. The only hurtle was taking the city by eliminating or capturing the remaining enemy forces. With Admon commanding the armoured division and the rest of the Coalition forces having been deployed to assist in what was left of the western front, Tom had taken on the task of leading an Irregular unit into battle. While he kept an eye out for any signs of magical activity, he made sure to keep his soldiers alive, their force successfully encountering half a dozen enemy groups, with only mild injuries from damages done to nearby buildings.

Moving quietly down the cobblestone streets, Tom ordered his unit to halt as his enhanced senses detected heavy vibrations heading towards them. A brief look through Pandora's eyes was all he needed. "Incoming tank! Scatter!" The soldiers didn't need to be told again as they all split off into teams of two, taking cover behind building walls, keeping their positions low to the ground, whilst a crouched Tom pulled out his radio. "Evans, we have a tank moving towards our position. We are at the intersection of Concordia plaza, southwest of the river, two or three blocks in. The tank is further into the city, from the Altes Rathaus. Could use some help here." A few seconds later, Evans spoke through the radio. "Got it. Stay clear of the road." Seeing the behemoth of steel moving closer made Tom feel anxious. Pure steel tanks were hard to use magic on, thanks to iron's usual level of magical resistance. Anything short of a Fiendfyre curse wouldn't take it down and they were trying to keep magical outburst to a minimum, going as far as equipping anti-scrying charms just in case Grindelwald decided to look at the city while under siege. The less he knew of the Coalition's involvement with the Allied forces, the better. Still, as the tank moved closer and those side machine guns came into view, Tom drew his wand. To the surprise of everyone, including the enemy operators, the building looking out towards the river practically exploded outwards as the barrel of a tank spun in their direction. Tom had only a second to yell out "shields," as the German armoured vehicle tried to reposition its main gun on the recent arrival, but the enhanced tank got its shot off first, punching through the reinforced hull of its opponent before hitting something inside, the hulk bursting open from a massive explosion.

As steel and rubble rained down on top of everyone, Tom heard Evans over the radio. "Everyone good down there?" Swallowing a less than constructive curse, the young Lord Slytherin checked on his men, most suffering from some hearing damage but nothing the assigned Field Healer couldn't fix in a second. Finding everyone alive, Tom pulled the radio to his lips. "Next time give a warning before you shoot a target so close to us." Evans did apologize, before moving the vehicle up another street to check out the area from where the tank came from. As they approached a church, Pandora sent a warning through her link to her master, who gestured to his soldiers to take cover against the walls. "Finnigan, we have a sniper up on the church tower, the window below the bell. Think you can take him?" The man gave him a crooked smile. "Oh, I will take him alright." Pulling out his rifle, he moved into a position where he could get a clear shot of the window and waited. A few tense seconds later and he pulled the trigger, the smile on his face only growing bigger. "Care to confirm, commander?" A quick switch to the sight from his flying mechanical construct was all Tom needed. "Confirmed. Nice shooting." As the boys congratulated their expert sharp shooter, their leader did a sweep of the area, seeing a retreating force of German soldiers. Taking position behind Evan's tank, their unit reached the city center, the Sthephensplatz. The cathedral had definitely taken some hits, but was mostly intact. After dealing with a few snipers that had decided to linger too long, the unit took up defensive positions, as the Peacekeepers apparated in to begin the work of locking down the wards of the city's magical district.

"Commander Riddle?" Lowering his canteen, Tom Riddle wiped his lips clean with bis sleeve before sitting up and facing the Peacekeepers that had approached him. "I take it we are ready to enter into Shatten Strabe?" The older witch nodded, before gesturing for him to follow her. On the way there, the members of his unit picked up their equipment and fell in line, their eyes searching every narrow street or back alley, every window. They had been fortunate to have gone without suffering any major injury or loss of life. The other Irregular forces had similarly been able to avoid any deaths, though a few had been injured due to crumbling buildings or explosive blasts that caught their units off guard. One soul had his leg crushed under collapsing rubble and had been portkeyed back to the Schwarzwald Estate, their escort taking with them the reports that had been compiled up to that moment. By now, the city had fallen to the joint occupation of the American and British forces, with the remaining forces making their way towards Tulln and the airbase located there. With how far they had traveled up the river, the troops even being forced to destroy several bridges crossing the Danube to have the larger vessels move further upriver, there was a need to establish a faster means to resupply and even land more troops to handle the occupation and liberation of Austria. The airbase had taken a beating from Air raids, but with the Peacekeepers and Kabbalists in tow, it would be seeing Allied aircraft landing on its strips as soon as they could secure it. There was some concern among the ground forces about enemy stragglers hiding in the wilderness, but Tom was sure they were quite safe. The Hags of the Wienerwald had been given strict orders to spare the civilians, but the soldiers that fled were fair game.

Soon they reached a very narrow set of streets known as the Griechengasse, before they slipped down into a hidden alley that appeared to be a dead end. "Our forces had the wards go into lockdown mode just before the siege began, the benefits of having the previous administration going into exile as soon as the Germans decided to annex all of Austria. No one has been able to enter or leave since the attack started. Now, let's see what we have inside." Tom turned to his men. "Take your positions, soldiers. Standard breach and secure procedures. Shields up and eyes open." The soldiers held their rifles at the ready with Tom pressing himself into the wall, his wand drawn. The Peacekeeper with them drew her wand as well before tapping the wall in a pattern reminiscent of Diagon Alley's entrance in the Leaky Cauldron. Unlike with bricks, the stone wall simply became translucent, allowing for those outside to peer through the gate safely, before storming through. Keeping the Peacekeeper representative by his side, Tom stayed behind his soldiers, a group of them taking aiming positions down the narrow road while the others searched through the nearby storefronts, before moving further ahead, keeping to the sides. The other Peacekeepers, who had been busy unlocking the wards for access, arrived, joining the Irregulars in searching the vicinity, finding nothing of concern. For Tom, it was a surreal experience. The layout and the wooden construction of the buildings reminded him of Diagon Alley during Voldemort's rise to power, the shops drained of color, ashened by flames, the windows broken and the interiors ransacked of anything of value. Unlike Britain in the 70s and late 90s, however, there were people in the street. Sadly, not all of them were alive.

A large pile of corpses, all wearing the Hexenmeister uniforms, were left haphazardly stacked by the side where the road began to widen further into what seemed to be Shatten Strabe's public center. On the other side were corpses laid out, with what seemed to be family members crying over the deceased, though a few had been covered with white cloths, all of these given far more respect than the Hexenmeisters. A group of witches and wizards stood along the back, with healers tending to their grievous and nasty looking curse wounds, though a pair of them took notice of the approaching figures. They wore dark green fatigues reminiscent of the army, but all insignias had been torn off. Where the red band of the Nazi's usually rested on the Hexenmeister right arms, these people wore a black handkerchief tied in a knot. The Peacekeeper looked between them, clearly recognizing who they were. "Nick? Theresa? You two survived? I thought Grindelwald would have had you killed the moment they took Austria." The two dark haired youths chuckled amongst themselves. "They tried. We lost our parents to the bastard, but we were looked after by our friends. Had been busy forming a resistance group but we never got much from it besides some group meetings and a good idea of the enemies movements. With you all gone, there wasn't much to do but bide our time and strike when the enemy was distracted. Whatever was happening outside definitely did that. We got all of the bastards dead… but it came at a cost, as you can see." The Peacekeeper Representative nodded, before introducing the two to Tom, switching back to English. "Commander Riddle, these two are Nick and Theresa Kessler, cousins and some of the biggest troublemakers in all of Austria. Their family was the oldest in the country, second only to the von Schwarzwalds."

Tom shook their hands, though he did keep his gloves on, before speaking to them in German. "Sorry it took us so long to get back here. If you two want some good news to spread around, Vienna is now free from German occupation. Peacekeeper Monroe here will be leading the efforts to help your people and restore your governments and representation in the ICW. Though I hope you all understand that we will be needing to check everyone for potions, magical influences and history of collaboration." The two Kesslers nodded. "Trust us, we had to do the same shit to stay alive these last five years. One more round won't hurt no one. Say, you speak German with a slight Austrian accent but we have never heard the name Riddle. Where are you from? Britain?" Tom nodded. "I am, as for my accent, I think it's what happens when I heard and learned German from my companion. She was my introduction to the tongue and the reason why I am here." The Peacekeeper chuckled, before turning to the youths. "The von Schwarzwald Heiress is leading the effort to liberate Austria." The Kesselers blinked before raising their voice. "Wait, Nicholas little Mara is behind all this!? Damn, we knew our distant cousin was more than a schattenwolf lover, but to actually organize all of this? Oy, lads! The shadows from the Mountain are back! Vienna is free from the bastard Grindelwald and all of Austria will follow soon!" The people on the streets cheered, before rushing to meet the soldiers and Peacekeepers, thanking them all, though many were offering what seemed like prayers to the von Schwarzwald family.

Representative Monroe, noticing Tom's surprised look, elaborated. "For Austria, the von Schwarzwald were more than Europe's boogeymen. They were the very reason why things were peaceful here for centuries, despite the Habsburgs best efforts. They and the Kesslers kept everyone safe, the former from the Creatures and the latter from the more dangerous witches and wizards. They had a few unions between their houses, the last one being three… no, four generations back. Because Austria was more of a melting pot, the council here was fully elected, though both families were given plenty of respect and esteem by the populace, especially after centuries keeping the people safe without ever taking advantage of them. With these two here and Frau von Schwarzwald back on the mountain, the magical community of Austria will rise up against Grindelwald without issue." The Kesslers nodded, though their expression turned mournful. "Sadly, we lost some of our people to Grindelwald and his puppets in Berlin. Our fellow Kabbalists suffered in the defence of their people, with those who stayed fighting the attacks on the Jews getting killed. We saved what civilians we could." They gestured down the street to two massive gaps in the structures of the road. "They also destroyed our Gringotts and Dwarven bank branches, though we know their people were all able to flee to safety. The Goblins and Dwarves didn't leave them any gold or precious metals to work with, so the Hexenmeisters were very unhappy with the locals. Hey, Adalind, wait for me."

As the two resistance fighters left to check on their people, Tom found himself surrounded by grateful civilians, many of the women kissing his hands in tears, all of them grateful that the years of oppression were over. The street that had seemed devoid of life soon became a sea of people as casks of beer and ale were brought out and distributed, after the Peacekeepers took all the bodies to the local Hospital's morgue. The Irregulars declined to drink, as did the Peacekeepers, but they were just as happy to see the locals celebrating, with Tom in particular feeling something unusual. As Voldemort, he had witnessed the obedience and subservience of a population, as well as the celebration of his Death Eaters from their successes. This, however, was new to him. Not only was he being praised by his soldiers, men and women alike, for his actions out in the streets of Vienna, but by the people as well. He had seen and been the worst of humanity, but now… now he was here, seeing the best of it, himself regarded as a hero of the people. It left a warm feeling in his heart, as he smiled. Though he may have come to Europe to stay by Lilith's side, now he knew that he made the right choice coming here. Finally, he could feel the sins of his past life being washed away. He stayed on guard duty for much of the day until night began to fall, his Irregulars maintaining security while the Peacekeepers investigated the locals to be sure everyone was accounted for and that any collaborators were identified. He was starting to doze off when someone placed a warm blanket on his back. Thinking it was a local, he was about to turn and thank them when he stared into the familiar eyes of Lilith, who conjured herself a seat and pressed herself into his side. Tom smiled as he rested his cheek on her head. The last few weeks had been difficult, but in the end, they were more than worth it.

Chapter 58: Evil's Wake

Lilith shivered a little as the last few miles were covered quickly by the Bregenzerwald Hags. As soon as they reached the edge of the treeline, the rapid striding witches stopped, with Imri lowering the smaller witch onto the ground. Whispers had reached them that the Hexenmeisters were becoming aware of the magical activities of the Coalition forces, so rather than apparating across vast distances, it was decided that they would transport her and Admon Evans to the nearest point to Grindelwald's fortress by carrying them. The Hags of the forests and mountains were unnaturally fast on their feet, able to cross vast distances with relative ease. They only ever stayed close to their dens because of the typical territoriality that each Coven has over their areas, though if they tried they certainly match, if not outpace, the current automobiles. With the European Covens all united in the war against Grindelwald, the concern over territoriality had thankfully been lessened, especially as most Covens had sent representatives to the other territories to act as mediators, should the Covens cross into another's territory. This region of Austria, however, had no Coven claiming it as it was too sparsely populated to sustain them and the human populations they rely upon. As Evans was also set down, with the Hag holding him showing some reluctance in doing so, the group looked past the trees and up the steep incline of the Wetterstein Mountain Range, the region still bitterly cold, though the Hags had lessened the snow storms in the area the last few weeks to present the scouting team with a clearer view of the landscape without having to worry about snow concealing important details. Admon whistled. "Blood hell, Lilith. If that's the mountain face that Grindelwald used to establish his fortress, then we are going to have a problem getting the tanks up here."

Rolling her eyes, Lilith threw Charlus' Invisibility Cloak onto the Irregular soldier's head. "Right. You know, for such an intelligent man, you have some major lapses of rational thought. Tom told me about your little overeager trigger finger and, while your shot was as silent as a slug of metal that can spark fires can be when launched at those speeds, the following explosions weren't ever going to be silent. Now, while we won't be getting any tanks moving up here from the valley floor, that doesn't mean you can't sort out the best artillery assault positions once we have a good idea on what the ward perimeter is like." Evans ruffled his short red hair. "Fair enough and I did apologize to all those soldiers. So, how do we get an idea on how wide the perimeter is?" Lilith gestured with her hand and an owl that looked quite real landed on her outstretched forearm. "I heard you had plenty of experience with this and the legilimency spell. I am not Tom, so no eidetic memory from me, but I am sure you can work out enough details from my perception… particularly if I have you experience the events with me simultaneously." The soldier looked between the bird and her master and sighed. "I am going to be sick by the end of today." After a few false starts, Lilith found the way to keep her mind and Evans' linked whilst she watched everything through Galatea's eyes. Of course, that meant having not only a full, unedited stream of consciousness parading through her head, but also having to endure her great grandfather's bellyaching. Still, the procedure worked as they were able to get a good grasp as to the range of the wards on all sides, even from above, as Galatea kept getting shifted away from the boundary layer.

After snapping out of the link, Lilith watched as Evans proceeded to mark the full perimeter of the wards on the map, before biting his pencil. "I need to see the terrain from these points on the map. They might give us enough of an angle for tanks to blast the fortifications thoroughly." Lilith nodded, telling him to put on the cloak, before she grabbed him by the arm and apparated him upwards, just above the nearest ridge, as her version of Apparition seemed to leave little if no identifiable trace. The ground wasn't all that stable, but they were able to scout the area just fine as they reached one of the flatter sections up the rocky terrain, their presence concealed by the cloaks. Evans clicked his tongue as he tried to map out the right position for a tank's range of fire. "The rock here is too brittle." Lilith agreed, but she could see some possibility for improvement. "Either a Peacekeeper with a reinforcement spell or a Kabbalist with Geomancy can make this a viable platform." Admon hummed in agreement, before writing the notes down. "Now, the next one is…" For the next few hours, the two would continue to inspect the surroundings, dismissing a few areas while finding other ones far more promising, including what appeared to be a few paths that once improved upon could make it all the way to the wardline, and hopefully beyond. With sunset approaching over the horizon by the end of the scouting mission, Lilith pulled Admon as close to the wardline as possible before drawing on the powers that Alexander had taught her. She tried to pass through the ward but found it impenetrable. Muttering under her breath, and feeling a bit frustrated, she allowed her vision to drop into Void Sight, her breath catching in her mouth. "Admon. We need to do the link again. I can see the outline of the fortification." Reestablishing a connection between their minds was easier this time around, though the soldier was clearly troubled by the dark void-like environment.

Focusing on the mission at hand, Admon took in every detail of what he was seeing, noticing the lack of gates on the structure, though as a fortress for magicals, it was clear that Grindelwald had no intention to make entrance easier for the uninvited. Unfortunately for him, however, he erred when he had the building made on the side of a mountain instead of on top of it. Getting a higher vantage point gave the two of them a birds eye view of the interior, with Admon seeing how even someone concerned with security crafted a structure with elements more focused on aesthetics than structural integrity. The inner keep was higher than the walls, with a section overlooking the valley, giving the owner a panoramic view of the mountains to either side, as well as the forests below, with a hint of the city of Munich so many kilometers away. With everything of importance written down and the sun setting, Lilith and Admon returned to the treeline, taking off their cloaks as soon as they were hidden by the woodland magic of the Hags. Imri stepped forward from the group. "Was it fruitful?" The two scouts looked at each other before Lilith replied. "More than we ever expected. We can't breach the wards as I would have liked, but we were able to see through them. We have everything we need to plan our assault." The Hags hissed in unison, a sound that made Evans shiver, even as Lilith smiled, glad that they too were happy with the result of today's expedition. Storing everything away, Lilith turned to her old friend. "Let's go. There is much we need to discuss with the others back at base." Evans nodded. "Indeed. And you and I need to have a chat as to why I heard you calling me great grandfather in your head." Lilith stared at him for a second before closing her eyes and cursing under her breath. That was one talk she would certainly not enjoy.

"Down!" A massive blast shook the very air as pulverized cement and clay rained down upon the position of the Irregulars, before Charlus looked over the hastily made barricades that littered the streets of Langenstein, as the Germans had tried desperately to erect some defences near a military complex in the area. The site's military density, lying very close to the Danube, made the Allied force moving up the river very nervous. With the tanks and their infantry support moving northward, trying to cut off the Soviets from moving further into Germany, the Coalition force had been ordered by the Allied High Command to take over the complex, which was believed to be a manufacturing facility for prototype aircraft and weapons programs. Reinforcements would be flown in through the captured and repaired airfields in Austria to free up their forces for other operations, as the new directive was being issued across the Armed Forces. With the capture of the Danube, there had been a shift in the American, British and other Allied powers to keep the Soviets from expanding their influence any further. While Lilith had been frustrated by the fact that Poland was almost fully under Soviet control and that Stalin was refusing to recognize their right to become an independent nation after the German and Soviet occupations, the other world leaders were able to force him to move his forces south of the river back north, sparing some of the Balkans from their continued occupation. The local resistance forces had taken up the defences of these newly liberated territories, with hope for future assistance from the Western powers in the establishment of legitimate governments after the war was over.

Because of how spread out the enemy were over Langenstein and Sank Georgen an der Gusen, the Coalition had been forced to spread its remaining forces thin. The Hags had taken the areas that were adjacent to the forested regions, with the Peacekeepers and Irregulars scattered into small yet versatile forces. Unfortunately, Lilith had been forced to stay out of combat, positioning herself aboard the nearby warships on the Danube as she used Galatea as a live overview of the area, while each of the commanding officers would receive orders from ghosts, so as to keep radio silence. This had initially been an unpleasant idea for the officers, as they were reminded of the horror stories of necromancers that they had heard as children, though the ghosts made it clear that none of them were acting under duress, and that they were very motivated to end what many saw as the senseless slaughter of this war. The strategy did pay off, as the Germans had been caught mostly by surprise while not being within their more fortified positions. They had clearly been made aware of the force moving up the Danube, as seen by the barricades along the roads designed to impede armoured transports, though they had not been able to properly establish the defences in the time it took the Coalition forces to arrive. The fact that they only had a few tanks with them meant that their movements weren't slowed down at all until the enemy forces started using machine guns from defensive positions near the complex, followed swiftly by mortar fire. Glancing through a small gap over his position, Charlus took note of the guard tower with the machine gun emplacement, before it was blasted by a familiar red light. This was repeated again on the other tower guarding the main gate.

Seeing a group of Irregulars taking position on the left side of the entrance behind cover, Charlus directed his people to the right, before making his way to the other unit's commander. He shook his head as found Tom briefly unfocused before warning his sharpshooters where enemies would be approaching from. "I thought we said low displays of magic." Tom's blue eyes refocused on Charlus, his face emotionless, though the eldest Potter could see something was bothering him. "Our intelligence already notified us that Grindelwald believes there are Peacekeepers operating along with Allied forces. A little bit of magic won't tell him anything new. Besides… there is something off about this facility." Charlus frowned. "What do you mean?" Tom's face grew darker. "The towers. They have an excessive amount of machine gun emplacements… pointing to the interior of the perimeter. The fences are also unusual. They seem to be built to keep people in just as much as to keep people out. Lilith noticed there was a large concentration of people inside the buildings, but they didn't seem to be moving into defensive positions since the battle started." Charlus frowned, getting a bad feeling about this. He felt a tap on his shoulder. "Four other teams are in position at the other two entrances. Breaching in three minutes. Take your positions and watch your backs." Charlus sighed, before nodding, apparating across the gap between the building gate to join his men. Both groups checked their shields, replacing the few crystal cores that had suffered some damage from repeatedly taking enemy fire.

As Charlus checked his pocket watch, he started counting down as soon as there were ten seconds left, Tom doing the same from his side of the road. As soon as it hit zero, both of the commanders pulled their closed fists down, before their forces charged through the gate as it was blasted open by explosives that Tom's unit had set down next to the gates. Tossing smoke grenades to conceal their movements, the sharpshooters and grenadiers began picking off the machine gunners manning the towers, as explosions filled the air along the other entrances. German soldiers continued to yell out orders as grenades were thrown, though these were swiftly launched back by the Peacekeepers, all of whom had trained themselves to cast summoning and banishing spells wandlessly. An RPG caused a momentary lull in the battle as it impacted a defensive magic barrier, but to everyone's relief, the blast was successfully blocked, with only the ringing in their ears from the echoing noise being an issue. Taking a downed German's submachine gun and ammo clips, Tom helped his forces clear out several of the entrances of the buildings, before his forces charged in, the scene repeating itself across the entire complex as other teams charged into the structures. The fighting continued on for a few more minutes, but it was sporadic, before an eerie silence filled the air, only broken by mortar and artillery fire that seemed to only grow further and further away. Finnigan stood next to him, his eyes scanning the towers and fortifications for any other sharpshooters, before he shuddered. "Commander Riddle, is it me or is there something… wrong about this place?"

The Lord of House Slytherin nodded, his eyes scanning the buildings lined up in rows, feeling that they looked familiar somehow. Tom's second in command, a Peacekeeper called Williamson, walked out of the building, her hand to her mouth. Moving quickly to her side as she knelt down, Tom drew his wand, fearing a gas attack, though found that her body wasn't showing any signs of being affected by toxins or corrosive chemicals. "Genna, what happened? What's going on in there?" The tan woman took deep breaths, before speaking. "Sir… there are prisoners inside… they… those monsters… those fucking monsters!" The woman's curses stopped momentarily as she emptied out her stomach, the cold feeling in Tom's heart now being confirmed. This wasn't just a military installation… it was a concentration camp. Tom turned to the rest of his men. "Get me every Peacekeeper out here and have them cast translation spells on everyone of our forces." Taking up his radio, Tom switched it on, before biting his tongue. He needed to be careful what was said over a live channel, so he recalled the procedures that had been established. "IR unit CO3 to IRC, requesting medical assistance at our current location. Over." A familiar voice soon followed. "IR unit CO2, requesting the same. Intensive care personnel required." The communication officer aboard the flagship responded to both of them. "IRC to COs 2 and 3, medical teams are on the way. Standby and hold your positions." Tom clicked his tongue, as the other Peacekeepers, whose position in the ICW required them to have mastery over the translations spells, made the rounds, getting everyone covered. Even Williamson, now recovered even though her face looked pale, helped out, before going back into the building.

With spring still being a few months away, the people inside the barracks were kept indoors for their safety, as the medical personnel arrived. Tom noticed a few Healers amongst them, though thanks to Dorea Black and the other Healers deployed during the war, these people would be able to tend to non-magicals without issue. Irregulars from all over the camp would step out of the buildings, their faces ashen and many of them covered in tearmarks, while their comrades took over their positions in shifts. Tom watched as Charlus, who had been put in charge of overseeing the entire perimeter of the facility, stopped just over a hill some distance away. Walking up to him, Tom noticed what his fellow commander saw as well, his hand slamming over his mouth as bile threatened to come up. Mounds upon mounds of loose dirt marked the immediate landscape as arms, legs and heads peaked out from the muddied dirt, the snows having barely melted in the area, even as it was still bitter cold. What he didn't expect to see was the orbs of light scattered across the surface, moving everywhere as if lost or confused. Charlus bit out a few words. "We captured the sick bastards in control of this facility, the lot of them trying desperately to destroy any documents. They had ordered the soldiers to move the prisoners out and execute them, but the more able bodied fought back as soon as the news of our attack reached them. You know… I tried to liberate one of these camps closer to France during its initial stages, but every time we snuck in to liberate the camp, the Hexenmeisters would be right on us. The few times we succeeded… the Germans would just pick a French community at random and exterminate them. Just like that."

The former Dark Lord lowered his head. "I wish I could say I was surprised. That this is new to me. But once, in a different life… I did the same. Back then it was only a calculated act of violence and terror. A means to keep the opposition on the defensive. But seeing all this now, when I can feel the pain, terror and deaths of all the victims in the air… It's indescribable just how cruel we can be to each other. And how easy it is for any one of us to slip into said cruelty." A soft pop of apparition sounded behind them, one they knew wasn't caused by Hexenmeisters as the area had been warded prior to their arrival. While they activated large area of effect wards to keep the enemy from surprising them, these weren't designed to be permanent, as battlefields would keep moving. As soon as they left, the larger wards would be dismantled, replaced by smaller but more robust wards defending the base of operations of the forces keeping the peace while the local government was still unestablished. The Austrian Magical Community in Vienna had been checked thoroughly by the ICW, with a few collaborators and true believers being detained, while the rest of the community began to establish a provisional government that would then re-establish the elections for the local Assembly. The wards had been tuned to all the Peacekeepers, but only one person was so quiet when traveling through the wards, being deadly silent when she wanted to. "One of our units further into the town found an underground structure. Our Intelligence officers believe it's the weapons factory we were looking for. The Kabbalists are already on site so we need to send the best units out there to help clear the tunnels. Say, can you two tell me what's wrong with the ghosts? They didn't want to come out here…"

As the two men turned to look at Lilith, Tom noticed her eyes glancing behind them, her mouth opening in surprise and horror when an unnatural wind battered at their backs. A veritable storm of moving lights overwhelmed them as they surged to reach out to Lilith who quickly covered her ears. She soon began to scream. "Please, stop! Stop it! I can't, I can't feed all of you at once…please…no… STOP!" As Tom pulled the redhead into his arms after she had collapsed, the air was suddenly filled with disembodied voices, men, women and children screaming in pain, their emotions filling up his mind as they only seemed to grow even stronger in volume. Charlus grabbed the two of them and apparated them to just outside of the facility, before he checked on their conditions. He found Tom magically drained, but still aware of what was happening around him. Lilith, however, was deathly cold and pale, her energy severely drained. Sending a Patronus message to Dorea, Charlus left Williamson in command of Tom's unit, while his friends took over for his own force, before getting a message from his fiancée. With the current situation among the victims of the camp, the Healers would be setting up a triage tent within the courtyard. They would keep it as far away from the mounds of corpses as possible, with Lilith having her own separate tent whilst they treated the victims for all the diseases and malnutrition that they safely could in their weakened condition. He watched as Tom was torn between his duties as a commanding officer in the Coalition and his duties to Lilith, though eventually he was forced to leave her side as soon as their forces were ready to scour the underground base. Every soldier under their command was silent, their eyes focused on the darkness ahead as they ventured into the underground facility. After the horrors they had seen, there would be no quarter given to the enemy forces. Not today.

"Here. I think we both could use a pick me up." Tom took the offered mug filled with hot coffee, his eyes drifting from Lilith's tent to the growing sea of bonfires inside of what they now knew to be the Gusen Concentration Camp, at least the first one, as it soon became clear that there were several other camps in the vicinity. The Coalition forces had been scattered thinly, but their efficiency was able to surpass the superior numbers of SS combatants that had been incharge of the facility. A few fanatics had detonated explosives in the underground tunnels of a nearby weapon's factory but, unfortunately for them, the Kabbalists had no trouble clearing out the rubble. A few even tested out their new stone and dirt constructs, the remotely controlled creatures acting as shields against weapons fire, as well as setting off several hidden traps and mines. The German soldiers eventually surrendered, with the Irregulars resisting the urge to execute the very people responsible for the suffering of so many political, military and civilian prisoners in the forced labor camps, with the group having to restrain the Kabbalists at times from using their own magical talents to kill the people who had carried out an organized genocide of their kin. Of course, the victims in the camp were more than just Jewish. Many of them hailed from Poland, Spain, Italy and the Soviet Union, all having fought in some way against any of the fascist regimes and their involvements in the wars of the last decade. What was universal for all of them was the fact that they were sent here to be worked to death. The Healers inspecting the buildings for facilities they could use to help the survivors had been horrified when they found a chamber with showers heads, all hooked up to gas canisters. They had also found a crematorium, but the massive amount of people killed in the last few weeks had prevented the effective use of it, hence the hastily dug pits in the thawing dirt.

Taking a sip from the less than pleasant steaming cup of coffee, Tom looked over at Charlus, who was equally as exhausted as him after a full day clearing out the nearby military forces. "Any word from the General?" Charlus nodded after taking a seat on a conjured stool next to him. "He has been able to redirect a few hundred soldiers that were to be deployed northward along the Soviet approach towards us. They will assess the amount of personnel needed to take control of these facilities and look after the victims while the Red Cross gets its shit together. OSS and SOE will take over the underground installations, gathering intel and spiriting away any valuable research." Tom sighed deeply, his breath visible in the night air. The two sat in silence for a moment before Charlus turned to him. "Has that ever happened to Lilith before?" Tom shook his head. "No. Any word from Alexander?" Charlus grumbled under his breath. "As he had never encountered a killing field this extensive of non-combatants before, he had no idea that the spirits would remain behind in a swarming state. He theorized that Lilith had kept herself magically open so that the ghosts that were acting as her messengers would be able to recharge quickly, something Alexander did as well. The swarm sensed the free energy and just went for it, without any regard for her well being. He is amending the notes in his Peverell journals to make sure this doesn't happen again." Tom rubbed his face. "Well… better late than never." Charlus kept his eye on Tom. "You sensed it too, the spirits. I know you had some relation to the Peverells just as we do. It's just… why was Lilith the only person taught to command them?"

Shrugging his shoulders, Tom offered a quick response. "Probably because she has the cloak." Charlus raised an eyebrow at his companion. "So do I. Alexander has already expressed interest in me assuming the Peverell Heirship. So why teach Lilith, while not teaching me? What makes her truly special among the Peverell descendants?" The two sat quietly as Charlus stared at Tom, who kept his eyes focused on the horizon, before the eldest Potter Heir sighed. "She has the Stone, doesn't she? The Resurrection Stone?" Tom lowered his eyes, thinking back on his second Halloween with Lilith in the Castle, on the night that a miracle of magic occurred. "Two Samhein's ago… she summoned my mother's spirit and I was able to speak to her at Hogwarts Castle. She has never shown it to me and Alexander would only ever say that it's somewhere safe." Charlus hummed to himself. "Do you think… he is training her to become the Master of Death? If she beats Grindelwald, the Elder Wand would pass onto her control. She would then have all three." Tom sighed, slumping his shoulders. "Yeah, the thought had crossed my mind. And I am sure Lilith is aware of it too." Charlus turned to Tom. "Then why let it happen? Why haven't you tried to stop them? Do you have any idea what becoming a Master of Death could do to her?" Tom turned his head to look into Charlus' eyes. "I imagine only Alexander would know. At the same time, has he ever, at any moment, acted in a way that would put Lilith intentionally in danger? Can you honestly tell me that his decision to guide her down this path… isn't right for her?"

Charlus pulled himself back, slamming his jaw shut. He looked back through every interaction between Lilith and Alexander, every moment that he ever spoke of her in his presence. "No… I don't see him intentionally endangering her life. If anything, it's been her intention to put herself in harm's way and his every action has been to mitigate the danger every step of the way." Tom chuckled melancholically. "That's definitely what I have seen… If he is indeed guiding and preparing her to become the so-called Master of Death, it is because he feels it's the only way that she will live a long and carefree life. At the very least, Lilith knows that the Elder Wand cannot be allowed to pass on to another person like Grindelwald or Dumbledore, not without putting millions more innocents at risk." Charlus was quiet for a moment. "Are we sure Grindelwald won't voluntarily pass it onto one of his supporters? An Heir to his ideals perhaps?" Tom pursed his lips in thought. "No, he won't. While he would love to see his vision of the world sustained by others, it will always be his vision. Like Hitler, Lenin, Stalin or Mussolini, they cannot trust their power in the hands of anyone else. It is their vision, their authority, their pride. Whatever delusions they feed their base of support, they are only interested in reserving as much power for themselves, even at the expense of everything else. The Elder Wand is the ultimate weapon, the greatest expression of an individual's power over everyone else. He will never give that up willingly." Charlus turned to look at the tent where Lilith remained unconscious.

"Do you believe she is ready for that power? Even a person with good intentions can be warped by the power that particular wand can provide, and that is without the other two Hallows screwing with your perception." Tom looked at the same tent that Charlus was focused on, a soft smile on his face. "If it was me, I know that I would fall to the temptation easily enough." Charlus looked at Tom by how quickly he spoke his mind, as he continued to explain. "Not only because of what came before, when my soul was that of Voldemort's, but even as I am now. To have that power in my hands… I would instantly want to reshape the world into one that better suited my ideals. To bend people's minds, governments, even nature itself, to reflect my will. That's why I know that I could never be trusted with the Elder Wand. But Lilith… From the moments of her previous life as Lillian Potter, I could see something different about her. Given power over others, she constantly dismissed it as unnecessary. She could have used her condition to earn herself pity, her intellect to manipulate the people around her to do her whims. She always had that power… and she never used it. At all times, her prowess was direct towards defending herself and those that she loved, while securing her own future. Now, as Lilith, she has learned that to secure the futures of all those she loves, she needs to look further, to keep an eye on dangers that may eventually endanger everything that she values. But in the end, I believe she remains unchanged. She knows the value and temptation of power, but she understands just how dangerous it is. She won't be tempted by the Elder Wand, but even if she is… I will be there, to remind her of who she really is." Charlus smiled at that. "Well, then I suppose there is nothing to worry over."

"It's ok, my child, everything will be ok. You will see."

"Up against the wall! Raise your hands and prepare to be searched!

If you comply, you and your families will survive."

"No! Stop! Not my son!"

"Mama! Papa! I'm scared! Mama!"

"You must eat."

"I am saving it, just in case."

"Jakub… there is a chance that you will never see your son again."

"I know that… but I have to believe… if not… then what are we living for?"

"I know…I know."

"Mama, where is Papa?"

"Shh, shh. You must be quiet. If we anger them..."

"But Papa!?"

"Lena, please, we will hopefully see him tomorrow through the fence line."

"Promise?"

"My child… I don't know if I can."

"Alright, everyone.

You will have a few minutes under the showers before drying off.

Don't tarry."

An endless torrent of screams filled Lilith's ears under the shower heads as the many emaciated victims realized that they weren't bathing in water, but toxic fumes. She could feel the burning sensation filling the lungs of the people who found themselves sealed inside of the showers, the young children collapsing first as their parents sought to protect them, even as they themselves felt blood pooling in their lungs. The screams that had filled every inch of the room slowly faded, replaced by gurgling noises and groans of pain, before an absolute silence took hold. The tiled floors before Lilith were completely covered either with blood or naked bodies, many having collapsed over each other as their lives came to an end. Covering her mouth with her hands, tears spilled from Lilith's eyes. These were families. Innocents. Young and old, born in every corner of the continent, praying to various gods, all begging for an end to this nightmarish existence, only for there to not even be a release, the experience of death etched into their very souls as life was painstakingly ripped away from them. As Lilith scanned the room with her tear covered eyes, she found the cloaked figure standing before her. The entity knelt down as its skeletal hands reached out and caressed a child's cheek, the skin covered in the white residue from the gas. Black dots began to appear on the body, dropping from the fathomless darkness that the hood of the figure contained. Lilith needed no words to know that Death was crying. So many young, promising lives had been cut short, their futures snuffed out by the hate and violence of those who never should have come to power. The entity rose again, before Lilith felt those eyes on her. It was not in rage, or pain, or even contempt. All she could feel was a sense of desperate pleading.

This sensation remained in her as the vision before her faded, replaced by the soft light of a lantern sitting atop a tall table. The tan canvas above her swayed as gusts of wind washed over it from outside. Raising herself up, Lilith looked around, finding herself in a medical tent all on her own, before the curtain at the far side was pulled open. A familiar figure approached her, drawing her wand as she scanned her patient. "How are you feeling, Lilith? You passed out when you and the boys were looking at those awful mass graves." Running a hand over her face, the young redhead found it covered in sweat. "What happened?" Dorea lowered her wand before picking up a clipboard. "Well, according to your patron, you got swarmed by the lingering spirits. He thinks that they took advantage of the fact that you were feeding your magic to the ghosts, the lot of them rapidly draining you until there was almost nothing left. In fact, you are still very much drained and I will be keeping you under observation. If it weren't for the fact that the poor souls of this godforsaken place needed me here to care for them, I would have had you transported back to base." Lilith struggled to pull her legs over the side of the bed, finding her naked toes touching canvas covered ground. Dorea reached out to her. "You need to stay lying down. You're too heavily drained to make it very far." Lilith closed her eyes, trying to gauge how right Dorea was. She was indeed drained further than she had ever been, and her recovery seemed to be taking a while longer, though she felt something familiar in the back of her mind.

Lilith exhaled deeply, her breath visible in the low temperatures, before summing her boots. Dorea blinked in surprise as the combat boots landed right next to Lilith's feet. "But… how…Lilith, let me check you again." The young redhead shook her head as she finished slipping into the boots, the laces getting tied magically by a whispered spell. "Sorry, but there is something I must do." Dorea turned Lilith to look at her, ready to order her to remain on the bed, when her words froze in her mouth. The redhead stepped out of the tent in measured steps, heading straight for the mass graves, as her two watchers chased after her. The moment Tom pulled her back to ask what she was doing, his own words were frozen in his mouth too as he stared into Lilith's eyes. While he had always seen them glowing in the past, this time it was with the white's of her eyes being pitch black, as they had been that night of the Spring Solstice, just after she returned from the magical conduits. She placed her hand gently on his, a soft smile on her face. "Trust me, I will be fine. There is just something I must do." The two men followed after her as she climbed the hill before stopping at the edge of the nearest mass grave, the orbs of light dancing in the air before coming perfectly still as a heavy presence filled the air. The same tone of voice he had heard when she addressed the schattenwolves returned. "Spirits of the recently departed, taken cruelly before your time, I speak to you now so that you may repay what you took from me so haphazardly. Those that linger in this place because of the injustices done to you, know that your bodies that remain will receive proper burials, while the monsters responsible for these horrors will face justice in a court of law for their crimes against humanity. If you wish to depart into the world beyond, do so knowing that your deaths will not go unpunished."

Charlus and Tom watched as a vast majority of the spirit orbs seemed to swell in brightness before blinking out, going to some fate unknown to the living. Lilith, for her part, frowned, as there were still a great many orbs left. She stretched out her hand, feeling through the spirits before finding one that was filled with a strong sense of duty and a desire to serve. She was very careful to feed it only the magic that was truly hers, until the orb retook human appearance, taking on the form of a young man wearing the uniform of the Polish Army. Lilith's eyes grew misty, knowing that this was one of her mother's people, tortured so far from home only to die before he could be saved. She spoke to the spirit in Polish. "I go by the name of Lilith von Schwarzwald, descendant of the Radziwill dynasty. Soldier of our homeland, would you willingly serve me one last time from the grave to aid these souls into fulfilling their desire to linger?" The man raised his hand to his heart and bowed. "I am Lieutenant Lesław Starosta. It would be my duty and my honour, fair Lady, to serve you and my people one last time." Lilith nodded before drawing on the dark power within her once more. "To all those who yet linger, if you wish to bring justice to all those who wronged you, then find those whose hands are stained with your blood, those who acted in violence upon you and your families, who kept you here as you suffered a fate worse than death. Go and discover their names, where they are and where they may be going, so that they will not flee justice. You may return to Lesław Starosta here to relay your information. He can pass it along to me or my associates who can see and speak to him."

The orbs seemed to dance around, swirling in a surging wind before traveling across the sky, akin to shooting stars, as they sought to fulfill Lilith's request. Lilith sighed, before she noticed a half dozen orbs lingerings behind. Unlike the others that had a white light, these were reddish in tint, their anger and rage palpable in the air. Lesław lowered his head. "These do not wish to merely report. They wish to avenge themselves upon the living responsible for their suffering." Lilith frowned. "They are spirits. The dead can only interact so much with the living." The orbs pulsed angrily, shaking violently before Lilith as Tom and Charlus stepped closer. The Polish soldier shook his head, his ethereal skin not revealing much emotion. "They know and do not care. All that matters to them is revenge." Charlus rested his hand on Lilith's shoulder. "Vengeful spirits. They can become quite dangerous if left to stew in their anger and thirst for vengeance. Eventually, anyone, not just those who harmed them, will suffer their wrath." Lilith nodded, trying to think on what to do about them. Forcing them to crossover was wrong, a sin that not even Death in her infinite wisdom did. But to leave them here to simply lose their identities and sense of right and wrong seemed to be just as unacceptable. Looking over her shoulder, she noticed Tom looking at her, a brief smile on his face to show his support, though even he looked saddened by the spirits' eventual fate. Seeing him did spark a memory in her mind, something she had heard as Lillian about Voldemort's fate after losing his body. Maybe…

Turning again to look at the six orbs, she swallowed her nerves. "Do you understand that what you desire will strip you of your sense of selves, your anger will define you and your hate will harm innocent and guilty alike. Is that what you want?" The orbs grew more agitated as Starosta listened to them. "They know. They do not wish to harm innocents but their anger cannot be sated. They wish to avenge themselves personally, no matter the cost." Lilith ran her hand through her hair before turning to look at her chaperones. "You two better take a few steps back. I am not sure about what I am about to do or how well I can control it but the further away from me, the less of a concern it will be. You too, Starosta." The spirit bowed his head before floating back some distance away, with Charlus and Tom being equally concerned, though they didn't argue with her. Returning her attention to the spirit orbs before her, Lilith raised her hand and drew upon the power that had lingered inside of her from the moment she had exited the Schwarzwald wellspring. When she had arrived at the Estate just after the New Years, she had inspected the cave and had found the wellspring still intact. The only difference being… that the entity that had lived within it for over a millennia was gone. She wasn't entirely sure what became of it though she had felt a trace of awareness somewhere in the back of her mind. She felt something similar connected to Tom, believing it to be the damaged soul bond that existed between them, but this was the same cold, heavy presence that had tested her during the last Spring Equinox. It had acted up with the schattenwolves, giving Lilith the hint that its power could be of use. It was doing so now once more.

Her eyes focused on the orbs before her, her voice mournful. "Are you sure you wish to travel down this path? You could potentially never know rest." The orbs fluttered about and Lilith felt their conviction. It made what she was about to do just a bit easier. Using what Alexander had taught her, she fed the spirits her magic, using only the dark magic that lingered within her. The orbs quickly darkened in color, growing in size, before taking a more humanoid form. Six dark, translucent forms floated before her, their shapes reminiscent of black cloaks, floating as an otherworldly wind tugged at their ethereal garments. Where there should have been hands were claw like fingers as black as the rest of their essence. A tear escaped Lilith's eye as she lowered her hand. "Do you remember who you are?" The figures hissed in an otherworldly tongue. "Yes, Lady of the Dark. We know ourselves." Lilith sighed in relief before clearing away her tears. "Then you can have your revenge. When the spirits return with the names of those responsible, wait for them to inform Starosta. You may then request from him to go and hunt these bastards. Turn their dreams into hellish nightmares. Have them experience the horrors inflicted upon the very people they destroyed. You may then return and request to hunt others. Do you accept my terms?" The dark entities all lowered their heads, their hands placed over their hearts. "We accept this task. We will make them suffer the wrath of the gods for their sins upon the innocent." Lilith nodded. "Then speak to Starosta. I am sure you all have a few names you wish to visit first. They are yours."

Turning away from the creatures as they gathered around the ghost, Lilith could see the looks on her companion's faces. Tom was as ever guarded with his feelings, showing nothing to her. Charlus was a completely different matter. "Lilith, what the hell did you just do?" She shrugged. "The same thing that was done to the Hags and the Schattenwolves, though with a greater degree of control, I believe." Charlus seemed to grow even paler. "But…how…I mean… What are they? What did you turn them into?" Tom stared at the creatures for a moment, letting his magic rub up against them. They all looked at him curiously, but returned to their discussion with the ghost. They didn't react nor feel like Dementors. If anything, they felt oddly familiar. "They… are Wraiths, aren't they?" Lilith nodded. "As you said, Charlus, leaving them as vengeful spirits would only destroy them, leaving them to become the very things they hate. As Wraiths… they retain their sense of self and are unbound by the limitations of spirits. They can hunt down the depraved men who did this to their people… and have them taste the same horror they inflicted upon others." Charlus swallowed, clearly bothered by what she did. "Are you sure this was the right thing to do?" Lilith turned to look at them, though her eyes were drawn to another cloaked figure further away. She felt those fathomless eyes looking at her, the head dipping ever so slightly, before disappearing into the night. Lilith pulled a loose lock of hair back behind her ear. "The right thing to do? Probably not. But I think… it was the only thing I could do. And that… will have to be enough."

"Zabini, report." The dark skinned man saluted his lord after he stepped into the infirmary of Nurmengard Castle. Before him the Healer in attendance pulled a white cloth over the body of an SS officer that Gellert recognized. After clearing his throat, Tulemeu began to speak. "Wilhelm Schneider, one of our remaining SS contacts in Munich. Our courier went to retrieve what information they could from him but found out that the middle-aged man had died some time in the night. After a thorough search of the body and his personal property, he thought it best to bring everything back to the Castle." Gellert nodded, before looking at the Healer. "Cause of death?" The elderly witch looked nervous. "U-unknown, my lord. I… we checked the body for traces of magic but found only the faintest of signatures. We have no clue how the magic interacted with the deceased person, nor how it contributed to his death, if it did at all. Other than that, there were signs of high blood pressure and hematomas in his head. It's possible he died from a combination of high blood pressure and the bleeding that occured." Gellert frowned, before he looked at Tulemeu. "Did our agent get any useful intel from Schneider's associates?" The man thought for a moment. "His associates filed reports of changes in the man's behaviour of late. Trouble sleeping, horrifying nightmares, paranoia, jumping at every shadow. He was terrified of something. The Germans simply attributed it to a weakness in the man's character, though that too seemed far-fetched, considering his history."

Gellert rubbed his chin. "I personally vetted Schneider as one of our contacts in Munich, though he was deployed several times to other facilities as was required. I would have to agree that it would be unusual for him to suddenly become troubled. He personally witnessed the deaths of undesirables in several concentration camps and not once did he feel anything except for relief that the wastes of oxygen had been dealt with. I believe he personally killed a few escapees in his capacity as an SS officer." Looking at the witch Healer, he voiced his immediate thought. "Was there any sign of a Maledictus?" The witch shook her head. "Not at all, my lord. As I said, there were traces of some magic on him but it's impossible to say what it is. It didn't match any known spell residue." Drawing his wand, Gellert ran through the same spells to scan the body. Despite getting the traces of the medical examination spell performed, he was able to find the elusive residue. It was an odd, almost ethereal trace of magic but any attempts to discern it seemed to fail, even while he was using the Elder Wand. Frowning, pulled the wand away from the body. "Any reports of similar deaths occurring among our forces or the German military?" Tulemeu nodded. "There have been. Or, at the very least, that was the information that Schneider was going to provide us. According to his sources, several officers in the SS command structure have reportedly grown frantic, suffering from nightmares and subsequently paranoia. A few commited suicide, while some also died under similiar circumstances as Schneider. The remaining officers have sought medical assistance, to no avail. No Hexenmeisters have reported similar symptoms."

Zabini looked down at the cloth covered body. "A few were willing to relate what their nightmares were about, and for the most part, it was them experiencing the suffering of the undesirables in the camps, up to and including exposure to the gas chambers. A few reported dark figures seen at the corners of their eyes, but were unable to get a good look, only to express a sort of dreadful terror that lingered in the air whenever the nightmares came to an end." Gellert rubbed his chin, before looking at the Healer. "Send the body to the Morgue. I will leave it to our would-be Necromancers to find some use for it. Zabini, with me." As they left the Hospital Wing, Gellert created a privacy ward around them. "Your thoughts on the possibility this is some coordinated attack aimed at the German Military forces?" Tulemeu shrugged his shoulders. "Based purely on what we know, the trace amounts of magic and the descriptions, I would say it's very likely. Unfortunately, I cannot even begin to say how it was accomplished. There were no signs of Ghosts, Poltergeists, Dementors or any other spectral entities in the vicinity. Then again, these locations have no wards to speak of, so any of these creatures could have passed undetected." Gellert nodded. "Indeed. Speaking of wards, do you believe our wards are keeping similar attacks from affecting our forces or is it simply a case that the targets are the muggles that have worked on these extermination facilities?" Telemeu frowned. "Hard to say, my lord. Personally, I would say we could have some of our men camp out outside of fortresses, perhaps even selecting those who had been assigned to observe and assist with the situation in these camps. If they suffered a similar fate, then we would know that the wards are indeed keeping us safe."

Gellert sighed, before shaking his head. "No, as it stands, it will take another twenty or so years before we have gained a sizable new generation of Hexenmeisters, and even then the numbers would be too few. Every witch or wizard is now indispensable to us. While we will not be ready to renew a war in that time, we can instead focus on cultivating the conditions for the next war. With the British and American growing distrust of the Soviets, it will only be a matter of time before the continent of Europe becomes divided between East and West. We will just have to see which side will be more welcoming of a stronger, more authoritarian government taking control of Germany." Zabini turned pensive. "Sir, we have received reports that the Soviets have lost ground to the other Allied powers in the East. It's possible the partition of Germany we predicted might not occur." Gellert shrugged. "Partitioned or not, it makes little difference. The two factions will vie over control over the German government and will take matters into their own hands to secure it for themselves. We will be able to provide the population a more structured alternative, one that will be independent from external control. The populace will jump at the chance, particularly under decades of oppression, occupation and reparations from the foreign powers." Telemeu shrugged his shoulders. "Very well then, I will contact the other fortress commanders and have them prepared to hold a conference with you to outline your plans for our forces, now that Germany is in its death throes." Grindelwald nodded. "Yes, there is a lot of work to do. Though, do be sure to keep an eye out for any other reports regarding these "bouts of guilt" among the German and Hexenmeisters forces. If we fall under attack, I do not want to be caught unawares."

Chapter 59: Tightening The Noose

"Three, two, one. Trigger." Lilith, held in the air by a small broom, pulled the pin on the device in her hand before letting it drop. As it struck the ward from above, the device became so bright as to blind her momentarily, before she lowered her enchanted lenses down, protecting her vision. From this angle she was also able to see the four other points of contact created by the other anti-warding devices. She remained in flight, watching the devices tear through the wards of a magical Estate in the liberated sections of France. The site had been lent to the ICW in order for the Coalition to test its means of breaking through wards. Lilith's initial device was simply designed to connect a charm based ward to a leyline, causing a devastating overload of the ward's construction. This approach had to be amended when dealing with a fortification with a ward chamber and ward stone configuration. After all, the wardstones themselves were designed to pick up ambient magic from leylines and convert them into seemingly unlimited magical energy for the wards attached to the stone. Of course, there had been ways to tear down wards for centuries, such as the use of siege engine spells and the Fiendfyre curse. The problem with these was that they were slowed down by the location where the wards were established. In a region like Devon, far from the Leylines of Cornwall and Cardiff, a team of Hexenmeisters could disable an estate's wards with relative ease. By contrast, attempting to overwhelm the wards of a location such as Hogwarts was nearly impossible, thanks to its strategic location over a leyline crossing. With the Ward Chamber's unique design, the collapse could occur, but it would normally take weeks, if not months of constant siege. The Coalition couldn't afford to wait that long.

Studying and testing the strengths and weaknesses of a wardstone usually used for a government property, Lilith had discovered that they were still prone to being overwhelmed, but that it would never occur naturally. Her device could flood the stones with more magic than it could process, causing them to fail just as her discs failed when exposed to too much damage, the issue was getting a sufficiently massive surge of energy to fry it quickly. Keeping time, Lilith remained hovering in the air, her short hair blowing in the cold breeze. January had given way to February and the progress of the war had been accelerated to an unprecedented level. Both Italy and Austria had collapsed under the combined efforts of the Western Allied countries and the local resistance forces, the Italian Partisans successfully liberating the Northern territories that had remained under Nazi and Fascist control. The capture and execution of Mussolini and the later Surrender at Caserta spelled the official end of the war, though there were still rumblings of the infighting expected from a Civil War. Lilith wasn't sure how many months the capture and liberation of Austria had contributed to the defeat, but Tom assured her they were months ahead of schedule. With the supply lines south severed, the Germans in the Italian Peninsula had nothing left to do except surrender or die fighting. In Central Europe, the situation was just as accelerated, as the quick and effective collapse of the German defences along the Western front allowed the Allied armies to surge, taking encircling positions along the north and south of the nation. With Evan's mechanized force and infantry support moving up as quickly as they could to encircle Berlin from the East before the Soviets could get into position, Germany's collapse was practically assured.

It was the "practically" that worried Lilith. Even if the German High Command was defeated, killed or captured, the war could drag on if not restarted years down the line if Grindelwald and his Hexenmeisters weren't defeated as well. The seven fortresses that Alexander had identified were all strategically placed along the border of the former Holy Roman Empire, making Lilith wonder if Grindelwald had even commandeered some existing fortifications, while creating a few new ones to be more in position to handle the French and Soviet threats. Of these fortresses, two would soon be near Soviet controlled territories, the rest either being in regions occupied by the Allies or along the northern Baltic coastline. What had Lilith concerned were the fact that while five of the fortresses had leylines to supply the wards, both Nurmengard and the fortress up north at the edge of the sea were set on leyline convergences. Their wards would already be designed to take far more punishment, though Lilith also knew it meant that they could be more easily overloaded. The Estate they were testing the devices on was also on one such convergence, hence why it was selected as the test sight. Not seeing any sign of imminent collapse, Lilith flew the broom down to the observation point where the ICW Peacekeepers and Wardmasters were located. As she landed, taking the broom into her hand, she gestured at the middle-aged woman in charge of the sensors attached to the wards. "What's the situation?" The woman with a long blonde braid smiled at Lilith, who was happy to be immune to the effects of the Veela's Allure. While she doubted Tom would feel jealous, she had no intention of pursuing any amorous relationships in the near future with anyone but him.

The woman gestured at the scrying mirrors in front of her, most no bigger than a dinner plate, though she had eight of them before her, all held up by metal bars. "With five of the devices working in tandem, we are seeing the wards struggling to keep up with the surge of magic. We are seeing localized failures on sections of the wards that aren't as well designed, such as the sections built over looser earth and next to the water from the moat. Unfortunately, the fact that the underground section of the ward isn't being stressed seems to be acting as a pressure valve." Lilith looked at the sensors regarding the underground wards. "The energy is being redirected across the entire ward boundary, but since this section isn't being stressed, it isn't causing a localized failure, nor a feedback into the wardstone." The woman nodded. "Indeed. If a sixth device could be placed underground, just at the center of the ward boundary, combined with the aerial one and the four cardinal devices, we could theoretically see a collapse of the wardstone in minutes of activation, rather than the days we are projecting currently." Lilith nodded, before calling Shamira over. The two discussed how long it would take to position a sixth device right on the underground wardline. As she went to get some of her Kabbalists to help her dig through the ground, Lilith turned her attention to the test of her devices. "With the aid of a team of Kabbalist diggers, we could see this as a viable option. Unfortunately, even with their newly refined golems, they are still lacking in offensive and defensive capabilities. We could see them suffer casualties if the Hexenmeisters use either escape tunnels or even the siege tunnels we make to flee."

The Veela woman hummed to herself. "From what I heard, you had secured the assistance of the Goblins and the Dwarves. They could lend aid to this section of the sieges." Lilith rested her hands on the table, watching as one of the sides of the wardline collapsed due to damage to the perimeter boundary lines being poorly constructed. "True, but I had hoped they would have both taken part in a singular campaign, not seven that we would have to coordinate so they may occur at the exact same time. Although, there are regions where the Goblins would be better suited. I will have to speak to the Goblin Nations and the Dwarven Kingdom. It will be more complicated, but still doable." The witch smiled at her, though it was strained slightly. "I only wish my people could assist you more. With the pro-magical sentiment led by Grindelwald excluding Veela's as dangerous aberrations, my people were forced to endure sieges for years. Our conclaves are naturally secure and self-sustaining, but the stress of being in danger for so long has left the Elders unwilling to lend any of our forces to take part in the war." Lilith sighed, rubbing her hair. "I understand. And while we won't see any of the legendary Veela warriors hurling fireballs at the enemy, I can say that the Coalition is grateful for your assistance with these tests. Even if it was obtained through ulterior motives." The woman blushed slightly. "I am sorry about that. When we heard there was a means to disrupt grounded wards faster than typical spells and curses, the Elders were very insitant in getting the necessary information to make a viable counter measure."

Gesturing at the scrying mirrors, the woman continued. "Still, your designs are impressive and surprisingly simple." Lilith shrugged her shoulders. "They were more of a byproduct of my work on constructs like Galatea." Said bird flew into the observation point with a letter attached to her leg, before landing on Lilith's shoulder, causing her to chuckle. "Yes, you were very much an endless source of bright ideas." The witch looked at the mechanical bird, as its illusion spell was inactive, with a great deal of interest, as Lilith explained. "Getting a proper system to work for my constructs was essentially a constant battle between having too much magic flowing and not enough magic supplying the enchantments. An early issue I had to contend with was regulating the flow of magic. When I completed a successful regulator, I realized that they could potentially work as a surge engine. That led to the devices we are using today." The witch chuckled. "Simple, but incredibly devastating to magical ward schemes that have never had to deal with an overabundance of magic as an issue." Lilith nodded, though her attention was on the letter in her hands. "Ahh, if you would excuse me, Mademoiselle Dumont." Smiling a little, Lilith found Tom's status updates very pleasant to receive. His observations regarding the easternmost fortress that he had gone on a scouting mission did make her pause. He had apparently seen Hexenmeister scouts patrolling outside the wards. Curious if her Wraiths could use them to gain access to the fortresses, Lilith started penning a letter to Alexander. If anyone knew how possessions worked as done by spirits, it would be him. This knowledge could be the key to successfully breaking through all the fortresses at once, and that was something Lilith could not ignore.

The echoes of explosions ceased as Allied aircraft seemed to conclude their bombing run on the city of Munich, though Tom and his Irregulars kept their eyes open for their missing members. With Evans busy leading his tanks away from Głogow's defences, having destroyed all armoured and artillery equipment that the Germans could use to mount an effective defence, before continuing his rush northward towards Frankfurt, it was decided that Tom's small unit would scout out Munich in the meantime. The regular Allied infantry units with their conventional tanks had, after all, already begun encircling the city Głogow whilst the bombers pelted the buildings into oblivion, so there was no need for the Irregulars any longer. Soon, the Allied soldiers would be fighting in the streets to capture the city, in the hope that the joint American and British units could capture it before the Soviets reached the former Polish German border. Ever since it became evident that the units deployed to the Danube were intended to prevent the Soviets from capturing too much territory, the Red Army had also been making a mad dash to cut the advance. Thankfully, the combined stubborness of the remaining German defenders along the borders and the Soviets over reliance on ground combat forces had been keeping them from advancing anywhere near as fast as the Irregulars leading the charge. The remotely operated tanks were performing just as Lilith had promised, breaking through almost all anti-armour defences, surviving vehicle mines and blasting right through almost all forms of shielding, whilst the bombers softened up the enemy defences. Without needing to refuel and only receiving some basic maintenance checks, the tanks had been almost constantly on the move, with the operators switching control over them in shifts.

Of course, they only ever besieged a city after Tom had Pandora run aerial reconnaissance on the enemy positions and determined the location of the ammunition stores, which their unit had done on the fortress city prior to being reasigned. The tanks did have a portkey destination point attached to them for quick redeployment of the maintenance and recon units, particularly when their mission required them to linger behind. Aside from helping to liberate the forced labor camps that had been established in Głosgow, with prisoners that were still in decent shape being more than happy to strip the Germans, both living and dead, of their winter gear and weapons, before helping in the evacuation of their kin to the safe haven established by the Allied forces just beyond the city walls, the Irregulars had been forced to briefly stay behind for another reason. A few kilometers north of the city in an area surrounded by flat farmland with the exception of the Oder River snaking through the terrain on it's way to the Baltic Sea, was a heavily warded region that had been identified as being one of the other fortresses that Gellert Grindelwald had established besides Nurmengard. This close to fortress city constructed by the Nazi's to resist attacks from Poland and the Soviets made it clear to Tom that Grindelwald would have had to have negotiated for the land from the German Leadership, probably saying that his magical fortress would come to the aid of Głoglow were it to come under attack. Unfortunately for the German forces, the Hexenmeisters stayed hidden behind their wards, leaving the non-magicals to fend for themselves. Grindelwald had definitely abandoned any hope of assisting the German as the war drew closer to a conclusive defeat for them.

As expected, however, even Pandora's excellent eyes weren't able to pierce through the wards, though she had been able to identify security patrols checking the wardline perimeter. Having received Lilith's message regarding the possibility of infiltrating the wards with the wraiths possessing Hexenmeisters, Tom's unit had been forced to remain purely reconnaissance, mapping out portkey destination points under the earth with Shamira's assistance, while also keeping a log regarding the patrol schedules, the identity of the individuals performing them, how often they switched shifts and so on. It wasn't the most intense part of combat, but Tom was well aware of the importance of getting a feel for the players involved. His future self had done something similar during the first year of Neville Longbottom's time at Hogwarts, as Lilith's reasoning about using Wraiths possessing guards had definitely made Tom remember Quirinus Quirrell. The former professor of Muggle Studies had been Voldemort's ticket through the Hogwarts wards, successfully avoiding Dumbledore's ever watchful eyes. This also allowed him to see exactly who was at the castle, with him finding the typical Dumbledore sycophants, with the exception of Severus Snape. His old acquaintance had been decidedly helpful, up until his death at Voldrmort's hands, a death that Tom deeply regretted. Still, Lilith's strategy could definitely work, though he was certain it would require that the Wraiths would have to remain possessing the Hexenmeisters until the assault, something he had mentioned to Lilith with his response. Still, having an internal saboteur in position would have its advantages, particularly as they weren't technically a soldier under their command, for whom they would have to look out for during the attack.

After their long stint near the Eastern border of Germany, Tom's unit had been reassigned to observe, document and evaluate defensive targets on Munich. Unlike Vienna, however, the Isar River here was far too shallow for the use of warships, so the attack on the city would have to follow the standard approach of aerial bombardment followed by an overland siege. For this particular mission, the ICW had selected a few Magicals from Austria's Resistance forces to deploy into the city. The young women didn't need to conceal their appearance and could simply identify themselves as Austrian refugees fleeing the Allied invasion, as had been done by many of the pro-German non-magical and magical communities. Tom's unit had followed the Kabbalist tried and tested strategy of erecting safe portkey points near the city, with a few even being successfully dug close to the entrance of the local magical district, right underneath the city streets. He had to give it to Shamira and the Kabbalists, as despite the tediousness and low combat aspect of the assignment, the Jewish Magicals never once complained about any of it, more than happy to do their part to facilitate the defeat of the German forces. Most of them were receiving training from the Irregulars on close range, hand to hand combat and how to use firearms just in case, with every single one of them throwing themselves intensely into the training. None of them ever wanted to feel powerless again, a sentiment that Tom could empathize with.

Hearing footsteps approaching, everyone in the underground bunker took up their weapons, until a sequence of taps on the door above identified them as the two women who had been sent out on recon. Opening the hatch that led into the underground bunker, Tom gestured for the women to enter quickly, before closing it back up. He turned to the young blonde girl who was removing the scarf covering her face. "Well?" The woman shook her head. "There were no Hexenmeisters there at all. The Neuhauser District is very much free, as far as we could see. The locals aren't rushing to replace the void left by Grindelwald's forces, but they don't seem to be interested in putting up much of a fight. Not that they could. The entire population was either too old or too young. We were very much the youngest people there. We would have stayed longer, but the air raid sirens went off too soon and we had to hunker down." Tom frowned in thought. "So the rumour that Grindelwald has called all his forces to hide in the fortresses seems to be true." His eyes focused on the women again. "Anything else? Anything suspicious or out of place?" The dark haired witch spoke up. "Well, there was one thing that came up. Apparently, there has been this old man dropping by every once in a while, always asking about what's happening with the war and what provisions he could get from the Apothecaries. He speaks German but is clearly not a local and we were able to detect not only a translation charm being used, but a Legilimency probe when we ran into him." The last part made the recon unit members turn to look at the young women far more closely, their wands visibly raised towards them.

Seeing the sudden fear in the womens' faces, Tom raised his hand, leaving his wand in his holster. "Easy. Let's just calm down. Now, I hope you two don't mind, but I will have to do a legilimency search of your memories, not only to get a glimpse of said man, but also to make sure that neither he nor anyone else tried to implant instructions in your minds. May I?" The two volunteers nodded their agreement as Tom stared into the young blonde's bluish green eyes, before diving into her mind. As expected of a spy chosen by the ICW, she had a decently well organized mind, protected by Occlumency defences that would certainly have been an obstacle for anyone doing gentle probes. Tom himself couldn't get any surface level thoughts from her, which was a good sign that their mission wasn't compromised. Moving deeper, the woman opened up her Occlumency for him to see her memories of today's recon mission. He was able to confirm that the streets were very much lacking in foot traffic within the Neuhauser District, before the image of the old man appeared before him. Tom could easily tell there was something wrong. The "old man" was definitely hunched over, but his knees weren't as shaky as someone with that posture should have been. The same was true of his hands. While the greying brown beard and mustache were nothing special, the moment those blue eyes came into view, Tom knew instantly who it was. He had spent many a night worried about what those eyes had seen of his own mind after all. Feeling the probe, Tom sensed the instant clamping of the woman's mental defences, followed by the old man giving her a knowing smile, before leaving them alone as he hobbled away on still too steady legs.

Repeating the procedure with the other woman, Tom finally looked at the rest of his unit. "They are clean as far as I can tell. Regardless, leave a note with HQ that we will need a full magical decontamination inspection upon our return." As the mood grew more casual in the bunker, Shamira came up to him. "Are you alright? You looked as if you had seen a ghost." Tom shook his head. "Not so much a ghost as a phantom from back home. A wizard that is likely also after Grindelwald, though all for his own personal glory and less than inclusive vision of the Magical World. He tried very hard to keep me from discovering my family's legacy back in Britain." The Kabbalist protector frowned. "Is he a threat to our mission here?" Tom rubbed his chin. "Regarding the siege of Munich, I doubt it. He will more than likely not get involved in a battle with no political value to him. As for our siege against Nurmengard, that is another matter." Checking his pocket watch, Tom turned to the other recon unit members. "Alright, we have a few more hours until night time. I want us all to do one final sweep of the city before we return back base. Evans' unit will be approaching Frankfurt any day now and he will need our support there first before the forces for the Munich campaign are in position." He turned to the two spies. "You two will be returning with us just to get checked out by our more experienced Mind Healers, after which it's up to you how many more missions you want to do. Regardless, your assistance has been invaluable. Danke schön, Fräuleins." The two women blush slightly, with the people around Tom chuckling at the effect he had on them, much to his embarrassment, before getting everyone ready to head out. Their mission here wasn't done just yet.

"Sir… message from Commander Evans… The Advanced Irregular Force has taken Frankfurt and are waiting for the infantry support force to occupy it before pushing further north. No sign of the Soviet military just yet." The General sighed in relief. "Thank god. Tell Evans he has made Britain proud today and that Patton will be frothing with envy as he charges through central Germany." The comms officer chuckled, sending the encoded response, before General Radcliff turned to the recent arrival at the von Schwarzwald Command tent. "Ahh, Frau von Schwarzwald. How was the experiment?" Lilith shook the man's hand, since he had been gone for weeks to discuss the next stage of the war with Allied High Command. "We have a few ideas on how to break through the wards within a few minutes if not an hour, but for the moment, we will be focusing on assisting your forces and gathering intel on our targets. On the first subject, I was curious if you would like me to deploy the Wraiths against known enemy commanders. Based on the spirits that are acting under my orders, the German leadership has been abandoned by the Hexenmeisters. While the main offices are still partly warded, they aren't as effective in blocking spirits as the wards surrounding Nurmengard or the fortresses, and of course the sleeping quarters are not at all protected. With encirclement a possibility in the next few weeks, I was thinking that the Nazis deserved some very vivid nightmares to keep them company at night. What do you think?"

The General stood back, rubbing his chin. "For how long can you maintain these… visitations?" Lilith waved her hand dismissively. "For the moment? As long as you need. Of course, the issue is that I only have six Wraiths under my command and I am hoping my mentor responds to a query of mine regarding alternative means of infiltration that these Dark Creatures could pursue. Until he gets back to me, which might be in a week or two, the Wraiths are free to torture whomever we please. They have already gutted the leadership of the SS, leaving the others paranoid about being targeted." The older gentleman sighed. "I would say that it would be better if your forces continue targeting SS personnel, at least for now. As much as I would like to bring the Nazi leadership to its knees, we do still need someone to negotiate the peace treaty with. I will, however, let High Command know that it's an option. That said… haven't some of their targets died from these attacks?" Lilith chuckled halfheartedly. "Yeah… that wasn't the intention but guilt, mental strain and weak hearts can result in death by heart failure, if they don't take matters into their own hands first." The General shook his head, before the two of them heard a commotion outside the tent. Stepping out into the canopy protected interior of the basecamp, Lilith watched as the guards posted at the portkey arrival point inspected a group of recently returned scouts, a familiar young man in command of them as he allowed the Healers and Cursebreakers to look him over for signs of tracking spells, diseases or signs of mental effects.

"Ah, Mr Riddle. I must say that he has been an interesting surprise for us." Lilith turned to look at the General as he continued. "While he had seemed no different than the ICW Peacekeepers on paper, we all found your faith in him surprising. Of course, we were concerned that as your companion, he was simply being appointed because of his association to you. The restraint you two have shown towards each other, not to mention Riddle's tireless drive to assist in as many deployments as possible has certainly proved us wrong. His natural charisma and predilection to taking the lead with confidence in his actions and concern over his subordinates has made him a favorite among the Irregular soldiers. His recent work in scouting out Munich will hopefully save a lot of lives once the siege begins." Turning to look at Lilith, the General smiled at her. "I understand the two of you are only here to defeat Grindelwald and restore order to Europe, but would either of you two be willing to take up real positions among the Army? Of course, it would be either as non-commissioned officers or, if you take your time in Sandhurst, you could get commission officer posts." Lilith chuckled to herself but looked away. "As a non-citizen, that would be harder for me than for Tom, and even if I was offered citizenship along with a future commission… I don't see myself taking part in the military beyond this point." Looking back at the man, she smiled at him. "Don't get me wrong, a military career is just as valid as any other, particularly in times of conflict and unrest. That being said…"

Looking up at the ruined columns currently holding up the canvas, Lilith's smile turned melancholic. "Ending this war is more about getting back to a place I can call home. Whether it's here or in Britain I do not know. But for Tom and I, we have both lived the last few years of our lives trying to decide for ourselves what it means to live. He has recently found the family he had dreamed of having since his days at the orphanage and now I am here, freeing my home from German occupation. Sorry to say this, General, but I think the two of us are more interested in life after military service, rather than long military careers." The older gentleman nodded. "Believe me, I understand that all too well. Keep those dreams of home alive in your hearts, young lady, as these last few months of war will hopefully come to an end soon. Now, if you excuse me, I will be heading back to High Command Headquarters, though I will be back as soon as you all are ready to take on the fortresses. Godspeed." Lilith saluted him briefly, with him returning the gesture, before he made his way towards the portkey transport point, the peacekeeper assigned as his personal guard and transporter taking his position to the general's right. Lilith watched as he saluted the recently arrived Irregulars, giving Tom a firm handshake, before excusing himself. As soon as the entire unit was cleared for entry. His eyes found Lilith quickly, a soft smile forming on his face, with Lilith smiling back, something in Lilith's mind making it very clear that home would probably only ever be wherever he was. She wondered if he felt the same, and what that meant as to their future relationship. Tom's promise in the New Years came back into her mind and her cheeks flushed slightly. Perhaps he was right about how ready they both were to take the next step. For now, though, duty called.

"Let us know if your people spot a phoenix patrolling the skies near Nurmengard. We believe it's under the control of a wizard who intends to either aid Grindelwald or to defeat him to serve his own political aspirations, despite the damage he might do to the war effort. Try to avoid getting spotted, or at the very least make sure that your presence doesn't make the enemy think that you are acting under broader orders. May your Coven be blessed with strength in the coming days." The Hags bowed their heads, before excusing themselves, as Lilith sat down in the chair she had conjured for herself, running her hand through her hair before looking at the notes on top of her table. As expected, the Allied High Command wasn't too keen on having the German Leadership either tortured or driven insane before they were made to surrender. They particularly wanted them alive to unveil the concept of a new International Court that could be used to resolve conflicts between nations, treaty reviews or renegotiations, though primarily it would be focused on trying War Crimes. The Nazis and all those who aided and colaborated with them to systematically comit genocide and ethnic cleansing would be the first people to undergo this new international justice system, in the hopes that no other crimes like these will ever be commited again. Of course, there was the issue that similar crimes were committed by European nations against populations in Africa, the Americas and Asia, so the negotiations will be fraught with plenty of skepticism aimed at Europe's willingness to adhere to this court's rulings. Only time would tell if the International Court's credibility and power to enforce its judgments would amount to a legitimate deterrence.

At least the leading commanders of the Allied Forces weren't too bothered about the SS leadership suffering from the assaults of the Wraiths. Anything that disrupted the defensive capabilities of the German military was seen as a boon to the Allies as their forces were charging headlong into the heart of the German countryside. The ICW was already making their own encirclements of the fortresses scattered across the German borders, preparing a multinational force of Peacekeepers for the most important campaign in the last few centuries of the Confederation's defence forces. The tests with the new six pronged anti ward devices had all gone smoothly, with the grounded wards collapsing quickly. Several teams of Wardsmiths and Cursebreakers were already learning how to place, trigger and observe the equipment, while negotiations were ongoing regarding the deployment of Dwarves and Goblins to various sites. On the one hand, the fact that there were seven fortresses solved the issue that both factions wanted their own share of glory, with the Goblins really itching to engage in an authorized battle against wizards and witches, since such conflicts had been forbidden to them for centuries. On the other hand, coordinating which factions would be in charge of which region necessitated some degree of political leverage. The Goblins, like the Soviets, were ill at ease surrendering territory they sacrificed soldiers for, meaning that whatever fortress they would lay siege to would eventually become a new Goblin enclave. That meant that the fortresses along the Alps could only be sieged from the underground by Dwarven forces, as they already claimed the territory and were close enough to their homeland that a Goblin enclave there would be construed as a present danger. The Gringotts branch in Zürich was already a sore subject for the Dwarven Nation, though one they were able to live with in order for the flow of currency to go unimpeded.

As it stood, Lilith was waiting not only on the Goblins and Dwarves to decide how many of their forces they would add to the Coalition's operations, but how to organize the command structures and information networks. Aside from Nurmengard and the fortress outside of Głoglow, they had very little intel to go on. As Lilith tapped the table with her fountain pen, she heard a commotion outside. Noticing the throng of people gathered around the back entrance to the camp made Lilith pause in thought for a moment before she rushed to get through the rows of soldiers. Stepping out into the front of the formation, Lilith found herself looking at a familiar face. "Alexander?" The Peverell Patriarch gave her a soft smile, his arms still above his head as the Irregulars kept their rifles aimed at him. "Hiya kiddo. I got your last few messages and thought it best to deliver my research in person. Mind telling these boys and gals to stand down?" Lilith stared at him for a moment. "I am half tempted to tell them to open fire." Alexander looked affronted. "And after all I did for you?" Lilith shrugged. "Sure, I owe you plenty. But you did just call me "kiddo" and I am now tempted to get some payback regarding the circumstances of our first meeting." Alexander smirked, catching on to what she was doing. "Sorry Lily, but I am not apologizing for stunning you after you broke into my house." Lilith sighed, gesturing with her hands to the soldiers. "You can all stand down. It's definitely my contact. Still, how did you get here?"

Gesturing with his thumb to his back, he spoke up. "The same way you did over half a year ago. I do have to say that compared to a sídhe, those conduits are not very pleasant to use. I could actually use some medication for the headache that traveling through them caused." Lilith blinked at him for a moment before her face became stricken. "Are you insane? I at least knew the end point before I jumped in one." Alexander lowered his arm and shrugged. "And I saw it a few times in your memories, not to mention I had quite the objects to focus on inorder to orient myself. So, can I come in?" Getting Alexander registered with the wardsmiths incharge of the bases defences was easy enough, so the man dressed in a black leather overcoat was able to move about the camp freely. His presence did have a noticeable effect on the Hags stationed there, as they all looked at him with clear respect, though lacking their typical obsession regarding powerful males. As Alexander began to dig out a few books from his duffle bag, he found Lilith staring at him. "What?" Lilith's eyes narrowed. "Why are you here?" Alexander sighed, sliding a few books across to her. "As you might have guessed, I was not all that interested in having these books travel by owl or portkey, just in case someone managed to intercept them. The conduit was a safer option for one to use to reach you directly. Besides… based on your letters, I believe my presence is needed." Lilith's clear confusion resulted in him elaborating further. "If these sieges are to work, you will not only need all available intel on each individual facility in the hands of those attacking, but also a means to coordinate movements without the enemy being aware. That means using ghosts. Unless you were planning to sit out the attack on Nurmengard, you will need me here to coordinate the spirit messengers among the various targets."

Lilith lowered her eyes. "I… you are right, of course. It's just…I doh't want you anywhere near this war." Alexander knew why Lilith was concerned, though he chose to press on. "I am aware of the risks. That being said, I would also prefer it if you weren't taking part in these operations either. Since neither of us are likely to get what we want, how about we work together to make sure that as many Irregulars, Peacekeepers, Dwarves, Goblins and Hags are able to go home alive as possible. Now, I have this book here on Wraiths. Let's compare notes and see if your creations line up with these descriptions and whether or not we can use them to get intel on the inner workings of these other fortresses. If you are interested in taking a look at Nurmengard as well, then we are going to need to find an enemy pawn worth sacrificing in one of the targets, unless you intend to create another Wraith." Sticking a pin in that option, Alexander had Lilith sit down next to him as the two discussed their options regarding enlisting ghosts to serve as messengers, as well as the Wraith's capabilities. As the discussion went on, despite the macabre subject matter, Lilith began to relax again, feeling comfortable having Alexander by her side as he went over the benefits and drawbacks of wraith possessions. Agreeing that the best window of operation would have to be a week prior to the sieges, Alexander proceeded to instruct her on how better to shield her magic from a spirit swarm, though both agreed that an in person test was required. As Lilith prepared to head out to the recently liberated camps in Głoglow, she did pull Alexander into a side hug. "Despite my hesitance… it's good to have you here, Alexander." He hugged her back and kissed her hair. "There is no place I would rather be at a time like this."

"That should cover our intel on the Głogow fortress. Any other orders on surprise intel will be provided during the assault." The commanding Peacekeeper took the notes offered to him and nodded, before exiting the War Room, a small goblin representative on his heels, as Lilith took a swig from her canteen of water. The War Room itself was currently only occupied by General Radcliff and Alexander, as the last few meetings were primarily focused on briefing every single officer that would be commanding a siege during their planned date, code named A-Day. The last few weeks had been long and grueling for the Coalition as they had taken part in every major city siege from Munich up to Stettin, having narrowly taken the city just as the Soviets reached the eastern banks of the Odel River. The capture of said city had essentially ended the Soviets campaign against the Germans, as the entire length of the Odel River on the west was under Joint American and British control. While it was a decidedly thin line that the Soviets could have breached with force, the Soviet Union was not yet interested in entering into a war with the other Allied nations. Just as with the Danube, the Red Army was forced to content itself with the recapture of its lost territories, as well as the occupation of East Prussia and Poland. As much as Lilith wanted to save her mother's homeland, there was simply nothing that she could do right now.

The fact that a few of the fortresses were now near Soviet lines did concern the leadership regarding the sieges, though these had been agreed to be the providence of the ICW Peacekeepers and the Goblin Nations, both of whom were able to move more freely into Soviet occupation zones. In the last few weeks, Lilith had also been busy with Alexander, introducing him to the Peacekeeper and Irregular leadership and tying them into his intelligence network. Specific ghosts and spirits had been assigned as recon units and messengers, with a few training and active missions taking place to iron out the process of communication. Alexander had also been acquainted with the Wraiths, which had left Lilith with a great many questions. The dark creatures clearly recognized his power and agreed to allow him some measure of control and connection, though it was begrudgingly. For Lilith, there was no debate, the entities being almost excited to receive her orders. Clearly, their transformation from angry spirits to Wraiths altered them somehow, not so much that they could ignore someone like Alexander and his connection to the dead, but enough that they didn't see themselves as purely remnants of their former selves either. Sure, it could have been the fact that Lilith had earned their trust by allowing them to avenge their peoples' tormentors, but the last von Schwarzwald was sure there was something more to it than that. Leaving aside thoughts of divinities and spheres of authority, Lilith and Alexander had increased their contacts in the continent by visiting another concentration camp, getting first hand experience in avoiding becoming a spirit energy buffet as well as supplementing the number of Wraiths under her command, whilst also bringing the many lingering spirits to rest. The experience was one she both dreaded and took pride in, as otherwise the deceased would be spending years trapped in a limbo of pain and rage. What rest she could offer them was worth all the uneasiness she felt being at the site of the worst kind of atrocities.

With March bringing in warmer temperatures across Europe, it was decided that now was the time to prepare for the sieges. The Kabbalists had been deployed under the protection of both the Goblins and the Dwarves when sent to the fortresses they would be overseeing the underground assaults, their Geomancy allowing them to locate hidden underground tunnels being used either for escape plans, weapons production or secret supply drops. After the mages created sealed but safe areas near these weak points just outside the wards, the Goblins and the Dwarves would then take the initiative, bringing in weapons and soldiers to handle the underground part of the attacks, including deploying one of the ward breaching devices. The Kabbalists then assisted the Irregulars or the Peacekeepers in establishing their own arrival points around the wardlines, with Hags taking up defensive positions in mountainous or forested areas. With pairs of Wraiths successfully possessing and infiltrating all fortresses except for Nurmengard, the Coalition had finally reached the level of preparation needed to commence the attacks. That just left the final officer meeting for the siege of Nurmengard itself. As soon as all the leaders of the varying factions were in the tent, with the added presence of King Durin as the representative for his people's forces, the briefing began as soon as the privacy wards went into effect. "All right, let's get started. First of all, I need to reiterate that intel on the internal aspects of Nurmengard are limited. The Hexenmeisters never once performed a patrol of the surrounding area here, so our tried and tested infiltration method was of no use. Our more creative alternative only achieved marginal results. Alexander."

Touching a scrying mirror that was lying flat on the table, Alexander explained as images appeared on the glass surface. "The known SS contact of Grindelwald's that had been identified in Munich during the preparations for the city's siege was successfully allowed to escape and make his way to his usual contact point, where the Hexenmeisters detained him and apparated him quickly into the fortress. Clearly, they detected some trace elements of the magic indicative of the Wraith inhabiting him but were unable to detect the possession itself. Unfortunately for us, the enemy took the precaution to keep the contact in the dungeons until their tests could render results. We did get a decent amount of intel on the entrance of the dungeon's position, as well as confirmation that the Hexenmeisters do have other prisoners trapped in the dungeons. These individuals will need to be rescued and portkeyed away, where they can be safely processed incase of enemy plants, curses or concealed agents." Tom stepped closer to the table. "I will lead the liberation of the dungeons. One of the known prisoners is a Maledictus sufferer turned snake, so my talents will be needed there. " Lilith looked at him and knew the other reason he was volunteering. He had the memories of Nagini to go off on, meaning that he was the best person informed as to the Dungeons's configuration. She nodded. "Agreed. Now, while we lack internal intel on the Castle, we do have confirmation on its exterior configuration. Evans."

The lead tank operator, looking pale with dark circles under his eyes from prolonged missions operating his tank across the entire eastern border of the German frontline with the Soviets, gestured at the two dimensional overview schematic of Nurmengard. "As the Castle lacks any conventional entrances, the artillery units will be prioritizing blasting holes into the three available walls. The one facing the open air will be primarily used for broom equipped flyers, whilst the two walls against the mountain will be charged by Irregulars as soon as we have viable entrances. The Castle seems to be the type to have an interior space between the outer and inner walls, so blasting through could take some time. Irregulars will guard the artillery vehicles with machine guns and shields, but everyone present will be able to portkey away to safety." The hammerside of a war ax tapped the table where the Fortress' wall that was embedded into the mountain was drawn, before King Durin spoke up. "As for the final wall, my Dwarves will be smashing through it and catching anyone from there by surprise. Our crossbows and shields will be more than a match for any spells the Hexenmeisters can throw at us. After we have activated that anti-ward device our lady here provided us for the occasion, of course." Lilith nodded, before looking at the Hags standing in a row at the back of the tent. "That leaves the other ward teams. While the Peacekeepers trained in breaking down and raising wards work on tearing down the wards, once they are down, the Hexenmeisters will try to destroy the ones we have raised to apparate or portkey out of there. If that fails, they will make for the wardline on foot."

Imri bared her sharp teeth. "Any filthy servants of the pretender will fall to our claws should they dare approach those under our protection. The treelines themselves will be a death trap to all those whose blood we haven't tasted." A few people in the tent shivered, remembering how the Hags taking part in this operation had requested blood to "taste." For the predatory dark creatures, the tasting of blood was typically meant to focus their attention on their prey, but for this occasion, the skill would be used to mark allies, guaranteeing the safety of those who could potentially need to withdraw into the treeline. Lilith looked towards the General and the Dwarven King. "How are we doing on aerial support?" Durin slammed the hilt of his long war ax on the ground. "It goes well. Those constructs we developed together will take to the skies, taking out any idiots trying to flee by broom or mount." The General shook his head in mirth. "Glad to hear it. High Command was able to free up some of the Trustees and Irregulars we had trained for Air Combat. We will have a few wings of Spitfires and Welkins to keep the skies clear, just in case we have some unexpected arrivals. There is a lot of talk about underground German aircraft facilities and we aren't going to take the risk that they might be at the service of Grindelwald. We also managed to get a C53 Skytrooper for deployment of the anti-ward device. Just try to send it back to base in one piece. They literally just painted this one." Lilith smiled at that. "No promises, sir. Now, as stated earlier, warning and command orders will be provided by the ghosts operating under Alexander's orders, with the backup being the notebooks on your officers, should the ghosts be unable to communicate. The Soviets are close enough to pick up our transmissions, and there are still pockets of German fighters in the area that we don't want to attract to the battle, so let's make sure we stick to strict radio silence on this one."

Pulling back from the map of the fortress, Lilith looked around. "Lastly, there is the potential for interference by Albus Dumbledore, a British wizard with a phoenix attached to him. We believe we might have developed a viable counter to the phoenix, but as we don't have one to test it on, we will be leaving this up to chance. Any questions?" As the meeting wound down with everyone clear on their orders, Lilith took a moment to slip away, exiting the camp and walking through the small valley the estate sat on, before looking out over the mountain ranges as the orange glow of the setting sun turned the snow capped peaks into static flames of oranges, red and yellows. Lilith felt a familiar presence approach from behind. "Nervous?" Allowing herself to be pulled into a hug from behind, the young redhead sighed. "A little. In a few days, what I have been preparing for since I realized what a threat Grindelwald was to our future will finally come to fruition. So many preparations, so many alliances… so many lives are being put on the line to secure what we hope is the first step to a better future." Tom tightened his arms around Lilith before kissing her neck softly, feeling her shiver at his touch. "The future is already looking better. Not perfect, not as we would have liked in every way, but as long as we all make the effort to build on what has been accomplished and what is yet to be done, I am sure that we will see a brighter tomorrow." The two remained embraced, staring towards the horizon, for some time, before Lilith turned around and wrapped her arms around Tom's neck. "Stay with me tonight. I just…I need to be in your arms again, before…" Tom leaned down to briefly kiss her lips. "This night and every night, for as long as you will have me." The two stared into each other's eyes before kissing passionately, as Lilith prayed that they would have many nights together ahead, a shooting star striking a bright line above them in the sky as the orange twilight gave way to the sea of stars.

Chapter 60: The Siege of Nurmengard

A sudden spike of pain shot through Gellert Grindelwald's head as he tossed the covers off his bed, hearing a warning being issued across the speakers of Nurmengard. As soon as he was dressed in his uniform, he stepped into the Command Room, watching as his Hexenmeisters, the brightest minds and most talented mages in all of Europe, were panicking as they tried to figure out what was happening to the wards. Zabini, having taken the Graveyard shift, approached Grindelwald, saluting him before explaining the situation. "My lord, a few minutes ago we detected a massive surge along every side of the Castle's wards. We are getting reports of gaps showing up sporadically. All attempts to counteract the situation are failing." Gellert fixed his eyes on all of the scrying mirrors that displayed the different sections of the perimeter of the fortress, not being able to see anything attacking the crackling wards. "Do a controlled surge and send out a castback wave through the wards. Let's see what we pick up." The wardmasters looked at each other. "Sir, if we do that, we could potentially cause the collapse to hasten!" Gellert growled. "If we do nothing, the wards will collapse regardless. At least this way we stand to learn something. Now do it!" The wardmasters went to the back of the room and opened the ward chamber, before interacting directly with the wardstone, their focus disrupted by how overheated the crystal was. Eventually, they were able to send out a surge along the wardline, with Gellert searching the perimeter. He gestured at the two walls resting on the cliffside. "There! The shiver of an invisibility cloak! Send our forces to the false entrances on the walls and prepare to counter attack as soon as the wards collapse."

He turned to look at the wardmasters still interacting with the stone. "I want you two ready to activate one final knockback surge, just before the wards collapse. I want them to be caught unawares. We will turn this ambush into one of our own. Send out calls to the other fortresses for reinforcements as well." As Zabini moved to contact the communication officer at the nearest fortress, he found his mirror receiving calls from all six facilities. "Sir… all fortresses are trying to contact us. You don't think that all are-" Tulemeu's question was cut short as the ward chamber behind them exploded, the two men connected to the wards screaming in agony as they were flung back into the walls, their hands burned and mangled with broken shards of charred and melting crystal. As Gellert shook his head to clear out the noise ringing in his ears, he felt the reverberations of three impacts on the Castle's walls, followed by three more, before a steady rhythm started to shake the very building they were in. Looking into the scrying mirrors that revealed the outside perimeter, he could now see armoured vehicles positioned some distance away, opening fire against his fortress. "Tanks? Are we under attack from both the ICW and Allied armies?" Telemeu looked at the screens, before focusing on the one that was aimed at the sky, where a plane reappeared on the surface. "Then… that aircraft had something to do with the wards failing. It looked to have been a reconnaissance vessel, traveling the area on its way to the occupied Austrian airfields, when the wards suddenly started failing."

Gellert gestured at one of his remaining officers in the War Room, the other heading out to lead the other counterattacks. "Get some Hexenmeisters on brooms and have them destroy the aircraft and the tanks. I want every trace of non-magical weapons obliterated from the area. Our forces will be more than a match for the ICW after that." The woman saluted him before exiting the room, whilst Gellert reached out to the communication mirror. His worst fear was realized as reports came in from all fortresses about their wards failing and suddenly being under attack. He tossed the mirror over, cursing feverishly. "It's happening everywhere. All of our hidden bases, to the last, are under attack. There will be no reinforcements. Zabini, tell the soldiers that if we wish to survive, we must defeat the enemy here and now. This is no longer a war of ideals. Every soldier is to kill as many of the enemy as possible or die trying!" As Zabini was about to issue the order over the speakers, Gellert turned to look at the mirror displaying the aircraft, watching as it flew too fast for his Hexenmeisters to catch them on brooms before they themselves came under sudden attack by massive, metallic birds that dove right down onto them. He watched as these hawk-like creatures used their sharp claws to slice clean through flesh and wood, sending his injured or dead soldiers tumbling through the air, spells and curses practically bouncing off of the metallic creatures. He grinded his teeth, realizing that the enemy had thought of everything. If he was to survive, he would have to slip past them and either attack them from behind or flee.

"Zabini, with me. We will meet with my guards and head for the secret passages at the back of the keep leading into the mountain. I am sure the enemy has raised a siege ward around the fortress. We need to go around it and disrupt it to secure our escape routes. The rest of you, stay at your posts! As soon as we have the wards down, you are to issue the evacuation order immediately. We are to regroup at the northern Jutland fortress. If our local forces there hold on long enough, we will be able to catch the enemy besieging them from behind, destroying them in the process. We are all that stands between a world for Magicals and a world dominated by the Muggles. We must not fail! For the Greater Good of All Magicals!" The room full of Hexenmeisters stood and saluted him. "For the Greater Good!" Drawing his wand, Gellert and his trusted aid exited the War Room, the guards that typically followed him everywhere taking up their positions as they made their way up the stairs. Grindelwald had no idea how many enemy forces there were, where they were coming from, what they were, or how heavily armed the enemy was. The fact they had deployed muggle weapons against him troubled him to no end. While he had developed some spells to keep himself and his Hexenmeisters safe from machine guns and explosions, these hadn't been passed along to all his forces, the war having kept all of them too busy hunting down rogue magical populations, eliminating undesirables and disloyal elements and securing his positions and power base. He had assumed that the war against the muggles was some decades away, when he had amassed a magical army that no enemy could conquer. Now, a joint force of magicals and muggles were dismantling his life's work. Where had everything gone wrong?

Watching through Galatea's eyes, Lilith saw how the Hexenmeisters started to deploy their forces, taking up positions close to the sections of the walls that would soon be collapsing under the heavy fire from the tanks and artillery guns. While that pulse of energy knocking everyone back a little had caught the ground forces by surprise, as that wasn't a typical effect that most wards had when installed on fortresses, it still made it clear that Gellert Grindelwald was planning a counter attack against the invading forces. Of course, the Coalition had anticipated that much of his plan, so they wouldn't be charging right through the openings right away. For now, those openings were more akin to decoys, drawing the enemy's attention to them and the forces along the border of the Castle, while completely ignoring where the real danger would be coming from. Smiling as the massive Warbird constructs tore through the mages on brooms, Lilith was able to return her attention to her surroundings, the engines of the plane she was currently on rattling her ears slightly, before she tapped the pilot on the arm. Getting a thumbs up, she left the forward compartment, stumbling just a little as the plan took a turn and began to descend, before she spoke up to the rows of soldiers standing in the narrow fuselage of the C53 Skytrooper. "Alright everyone, the wards are down and the enemy is getting ready to fight back. For now, we have the element of surprise and we won't stop surprising these Hexenmeisters until we send them packing straight into the void, if not the nearest prison."

Her words didn't elicit much out of the Peacekeepers and Irregulars besides a few knowing grins and some chuckling. The sight of them, however, did make her heart ache. "Today isn't going to be just another battle. This isn't the Siege of Vienna, or Munich or the unraveling of the Siegfried Line. This is Nurmengard, the last great bastion of these soldiers. These people will fight to their very last breath to defend what they see as their home, their unconquerable fortress. I won't mince words with you… we may not all return home after today." Lilith could swear that even the engines grew muted as she continued. "Over the last few months, we have done everything we could to advance the cause of peace and justice for Europe, leaving no atrocity unanswered, no city strangled under their poisonous grip. The war isn't over now and it won't be over tomorrow. What will be over is the threat of Gellert Grindelwald and his fanatics. We have a chance at correcting the mistakes of half a century of poor decisions regarding the dangers this man posed to the world. We have a chance at making sure that our children and their children never have to fear living under the oppression of a regime by a wannabe dark lord thinking he knows what's best for this world. Today, here and now, we end his reign of terror. By our sweat, by our blood… and by our very lives, if it must come to it, let's not let a single trace of that man's madness leave this fortress unchallenged! For Europe, for the World, for all sentient life that clamors to live free! We must not fail! Potter!"

As the soldiers all together let out one loud cheer of "To Victory or Death!," Charlus slammed open the plane's door, as the two dozen Coalition soldiers started jumping off. At the end it was just Charlus and her, with Lilith nodding at him before taking the plunge. Unlike standard paratrooper deployment, their forces weren't too worried about being off target, as they came equipped with shorter brooms, designed to slow their descent and give them some maneuverability as they dove down towards the interior courtyard of the fortress. Lilith could see other Peacekeepers and Irregulars from the surrounding mountainside taking to the skies as well, eliminating the Hexenmeisters that had been trying to take up position atop the fortified walls, giving her unit the safe landing they needed to take the center of the courtyard quickly, setting up a perimeter of barriers and shields as the rest landed. Stashing away her broom into an extended pocket, Lilith drew her wand and motioned for her team of twelve to head for the keep, whilst the others slipped away and went to hit the Hexenmeisters from behind, their deployable disc shields already up for protection. Avoiding getting hit by the debris of the wall next to her thanks to her shield, Lilith and her forces unleashed hell down a corridor. Sending in a ghost ahead of her, she was able to see where the guards were stationed, just off the nearest stairs leading upwards. Making sure her unit had the necessary information, she waited as an Irregular threw a grenade right next to the enemy position, before Charlus conjured up a wall between them and the explosion. The wall collapsed, but thanks to its placement any attempts to launch the grenade back was prevented, not to mention that it redirected all the concussive force elsewhere.

Under the protection of her Invisibility Cloak, Lilith rushed forward and jumped through the round gap in the conjured wall, before unleashing a spell chain of cutters, causing the enemies that were just barely recovering to drop dead as heads, arms and torsos slipped off from their usual places, pools of blood slowly covering the stone floors in between the mangled corpses. Lilith didn't have time to worry about the bloody mess that was the battlefield as she directed her men forward once again, disillusioning two of them as they moved up the stairs once they were sure they weren't filled with traps. Once the men got up to the edge of the upper landing, they stopped, adjusting the aim on their rifles, before opening fire. Lilith heard the confusion from the Hexenmeisters down the corridor at the sudden collapse of their fellow mages, before more silent shots went out, the noise of the falling bodies hidden behind the heavy thuds they kept hearing as Artillery kept blasting away at the outer walls. Their unit kept pushing upwards, eventually finding what appeared to be a control room that was heavily defended, when a ghost appeared by Lilith's side. "Riddle has reached the Dungeons and will be moving up soon. Wards registered the arrival of a phoenix and its subsequent disappearance so we are not sure if the countermeasure activated. Priority target moving towards the roof of the keep, though he and his guards are waylaid by our forces trying to break in from the roof. Head up there quickly." Lilith looked over at Charlus, calling him over, before sending a massive fireball into the center of the war room, filling the air with screams, before the blast was followed with more explosions as the Irregulars tossed in grenades for good measure.

After a few minutes talking in hushed tones, Charlus went to discuss the situation with his colleagues as the Irregulars tried to push into the control room. Lilith yelled out a warning as an enemy soldier sent out a smattering of curses their way, most dissipating harlessly on her and the Irregulars' shields, only for a pained muffled grunt to snap her attention back just as the Irregulars filled the enemy soldier with several led slugs, their body dropping behind a shattered table. The Irregulars and Peacekeepers kept the hallway clear of enemies from both sides as Lilith knelt down to check on Charlus and another soldier, noticing both had been caught by a cutting curse severing their legs, and the way their uniform's pant legs were disintegrating where they had been struck. Cursing under her breath, she unceremoniously stunned Charlus and the Irregular soldier, before vanishing their pants. Seeing the curse damage had already tainted their kneecaps, which sat just above the amputation point, Lilith used her void sight to get a good view as to how far the curse damage was before casting her own cutting hex. The medic in their unit started applying bandages to the bleeding stumps, before Lilith reached into Charlus' belt, snapping off a thin strap of cloth. Both she and the medic sat back as the emergency portkey activated, with Charlus' and the Irregular's unconscious forms disappearing with an audible pop. Lilith sighed, rubbing her blood stained hand on her forehead as the medic stood up. "Thanks for that. We get taught about curses like those but seeing them in action… I just…froze."

Lilith nodded. "Not your fault. Still, best if you stay here with the others. I am going after a guy who is sure to have worse up his sleeve." The Medic nodded as the nearest Peacekeeper leaned closer to her. "Potter was filling us in. We are ready to follow you into hell itself. Just lead the way." Lilith kept her face neutral at the serious expressions on the faces of the soldiers around here. Many of these people had been with Charlus since the start of the war, with the rest getting to know him since his Peacekeepers joined the Coalition. She could see how furious they all were about their commanding officer and comrade having been severely injured before being medevaced out by portkey, with those words making it clear they were all out for blood. That said, she needed to think clearly. "Half of us need to stay here to make sure that any returning or hidden enemies don't manage to catch all of us off guard, let alone escape with valuable intel or equipment. The rest are with me." Seeing a few looking unhappy, Lilith raised her voice. "You guys are as much my responsibility as you were Charlus', so you will follow my orders. I am already hesitating taking any of you with me as is, because I know that I could be dragging you all to your deaths. So you will follow orders, hold this position, eliminate any enemies that stumble upon you and await further orders. Understood?" The men and women around her looked at each other before turning to look at her. "Acknowledged." As the five that had been in the process of being ordered to stay filled into the control room, the remaining five walked up to her. "So, what's our attack plan, commander?" Lilith looked between them, seeing their determination, as she considered her options. "Right… you two…"

As the heavy impacts shook the walls, causing loose sediment to rain down from the ceiling, the far wall of the Dungeons shifted ever so slightly as the solid stone lost its cohesion. As silently as possible, the now malleable stone shifted to the sides before solidifying, leaving enough room for two people to exit from the tunnel at the same time. After sending out a disillusioned and silenced Pandora to scope out the area, Tom moved forward slowly, his wand in hand as he gestured for his two Irregulars companions to step forward. He waited patiently after concealing their presence as they got into position, their forms still visible to him with his infrared vision, before watching as they pulled their triggers. Rushing forward in the time that it took the two bodies to collapse onto the floor with bullet wounds in their heads or hearts, Tom whipped his wand around, carving his way through the remaining guards who had been setting up their defence of the Dungeons around the only known entrance to their underground prison cells. With the Irregulars silencing the last few guards who had been on patrol, Tom ordered them along with a pair of Peacekeepers to guard the entryway, before he and Shamira with the remaining soldiers searched each cell, checking on the prisoners. The moment a familiar looking SS officer spotted him through the thin bars of an otherwise solid steel cell door, the possessed body shuddered, the joints snapping, as a dark mist slipped out of the man's mouth. The smoke took on a hooded form as it saluted him, before slipping past the bars in gaseous form as it sought out new targets to inhabit and torture.

Putting aside some unpleasant memories of his own time as a Wraith, he looked into the cells, finding a few of them empty, before finding one occupied by another familiar face. "Gregorovich?" The younger looking man with a pointy beard and long brown hair looked up from his seated position on the cell floor. "Do I know you?" Tom shook his head, putting the memory of his other self killing the man away as well. "No, I don't believe we have. I take it that Gellert Grindelwald wanted to keep you here to make wands for his soldiers?" The way that Tom phrased his query made the wandmaker stand up quickly. "That was what he said, though I always felt there was another reason behind it. He did deign it to provide me with some pleasant company, though I am sure both of us are eager to return home. C'est pas vrai, Cosme?" The figure on the opposite end of the cell stood up as well, revealing a man with a somewhat frayed but still stylish mustache, though the beard that had grown around it clearly seemed out of place on the infamously well dressed wandmaker from Paris. Gesturing at his Peacekeeper companion, they were able to unlock the door, with the Peacekeeper going through the trouble to check the two wandmakers for any foreign magics or magically implanted orders in their minds. Finding both men clear, though Cosme did have a long dormant Maledictus that he was forced to admit to, they were brought out of the cell, before portkeys were tied to their arms. "These will take you to an ICW reception point where you will be checked, processed and set free as soon as everything gets cleared up."

Both men expressed their gratitudes as they were portkeyed away, before Tom resumed his search of the other cells, keeping in mind Gregorovich's comment. While Grindelwald definitely wanted to keep a wandmaker renowned for creating powerful wands, Tom was certain it was also to keep the one other person who could have led to the fact that he was in possession of the Elder Wand out among his enemies. There was also the possibility that he would have eventually wanted Gregorovich to make copies that were as close as possible of the Elder Wand at some point, though knowing how jealous he guarded his secret, Tom was certain that Gellert Grindelwald would have never allowed wands of similar power to his own to exist. Momentarily thinking about Lilith and her expected confrontation with Grindelwald made his heart beat wildly, before he turned the corner, finding Shamira assisting a frail looking couple with tying the portkey strips. As soon as they were gone, the young brunette brushed away a tear, her face showing relief. "Those were elders from Warsaw. My family is distantly related to them. We thought that the bastards had killed them but apparently Grindelwald was concerned enough about our Geomancy and Golems to have kept them alive, if only barely." Smiling with her, glad that some trace of the Jewish Kabbalists from Poland survived, the two searched the remaining cells, finding an Italian specialist in Blood Magic, a French Veela who looked terrifying in her half bird form even in her emaciated state. All were checked for anything dangerous, though so far, none were afflicted with anything of concern before being portkeyed out.

Looking into the final cell, Tom felt his heart ache with a mix of relief, nostalgia and remorse as he saw the long, coiled python resting at the center of the chamber, the bones of mice and chicken littering the floor around her. Unlocking the cell, he watched as the snake opened one of its slitted eyes to look at him, before closing it once more, hissing out a short reply. ~"Take your blood and be done with me, wretched scum."~ Tom chuckled softly as he knelt down, dangerously close to her if she were to strike at him, though he knew her better. Before she had become his familiar, Nagini never cared to harm humans, let alone eat them. It had taken a few Parseltongue commands to force her to harm and kill her first victim, before her sanity began to fade away, leaving only an intelligent snake that was better suited as Voldemort's familiar. Tom had no intention of harming her any further than what had already been done to her. ~"I have no intention to take your blood, young woman. I am here to set you free."~ Nagini snapped her head to look at him closely. ~"Did Credence send you? Is he alright?"~ Tom shook his head. ~"No, I was not sent here by your friend, though I am acquainted with Newt Scamander, whom you traveled with for some time before following Credence back here. I am afraid to say that Aurelius Dumbledore has passed away."~ He watched as the snake's head hung low, knowing that if she had been human, she would perhaps be fighting back tears. ~"I have, however, come to get you to safety. If you accept my help, I swear as the last Slytherin to take you to India, where Parselmouth priests may be able to lift your curse. Will you trust me?"~

The snake slithered closer, tasting the air around him. ~"You smell… different. Dark, but clean. I had thought the Slytherins of Britain had all died out."~ Tom smiled at her as he reached out his hand. ~"I was given a chance at a new lease on life by someone who has become very dear to me. She taught me to look past my own self interest and to find common ground with those around me. As she saved me from a cursed existence, I offer you the same help she gave me, if you are willing to take it. Even if you do not, you will be allowed to go free wherever you desire, if that is your wish. The choice of what your life is to be like, as a snake, a woman or something in between, is up to you."~ A long stretch of minutes, interrupted by explosions and shaking ground around him, finally ended as Nagini wrapped her body around Tom's wrist. Explaining to her how she would be portkeyed out, Tom made sure to write a note that was attached to the portkey strap for the ICW Peacekeepers on the other side, before waving goodbye as she vanished. The remaining Peacekeepers came up to him. "That's everyone." Tom nodded, before approaching the guarded entrance, leaning down next to Finnigan. "How would you like to stretch out those legs?" The Irishman laughed softly. "I would love to, seeing as my knees have been killing me." Looking back at Shamira, he gestured at her portkey. "You got us here and we were able to rescue the prisoners. You can head back to base and look after your people." The young Kabbalist Protector shook her head. "No, my duty is with you all who have given our people a chance at vengeance and justice. I will fight by your side until the last Hexenmeister is dragged out of this fortress." Hearing a massive explosion overhead, Finnigan remarked. "May not be much of a castle left but I am with the lass. Let's end this." Tom looked around and saw everyone nod. "Very well. Let's end this, once and for all."

Breathing deeply as he pressed his disillusioned body against the wall, Albus Dumbledore looked down from his position atop the keep, watching as spells and gunfire crisscrossed the courtyard down below, feeling his heart beating wildly as he watched the Hexenmeisters being corralled or defeated by what he assumed was a mixed group of ICW Peacekeepers and some unknown military unit. He had seen them before, through Fawkes' eyes as the phoenix flew over the besieged city of Munich. He had been beyond overjoyed that on one of the days he decided not to return to the city's magical district, the attack had occurred, meaning he was able to quietly slip away down south, towards the mountains that he knew held Gellert's hidden fortress. After having encountered a pair of young ladies that had extensive mental defences, Albus had felt that, considering how so many of the cities in Austria had fallen in recent weeks, it was better to err on the side of caution. While he wasn't sure those women had been ICW spies, he was at least certain they had been in the city because of the upcoming siege. Keeping the recognizable form of Fawkes concealed hadn't been easy. He had learned the hard way that spells cast onto phoenixes hardly ever stuck to them for long, meaning that any concealment spells would eventually collapse. Even the binding that kept the bird as Albus' Familiar was unstable, though now with Aurelius dead, the phoenix wasn't fighting the control as much. Still, for the brief moments that the illusion spell lasted, Dumbledore had seen how Munich was captured by a force that was both Magical and Muggle.

That same force was now here, laying siege to Gellert's fortress. Dumbledore had located the edge of the wardline easily enough as soon as the heavy snows had faded away, but when even Fawkes couldn't get him through, he knew that his old friend had used what knowledge he had acquired over the phoenixes while it had been under his care to create defences against them. Albus was forced to wait until the wards collapsed before he could slip through them. He had initially planned to camp out close to Nurmdngard, but when he sensed a thick, dark magic permeating the forests close to the Castle, he knew something dangerous had been lurking there. While Fawkes had only been able to confirm that there were Hags in the forest, it hadn't been able to tell him on whose side they were on. He had heard that Gellert had courted several of the Dark Creatures in Europe to join his cause, but the Weres, Vampires and Hags had apparently dismissed his advances. Considering how Grindelwald's speeches typically centered on just witches and wizards being above humans and with the concern over keeping the bloodlines "pure," the Dark Creatures had apparently decided that they would not follow him. Albus wasn' sure what became of those that had been in the territories that had been captured by the German Army, though he certainly wouldn't disagree that the Werewolf population needed to be culled, in order for the disease to die out. The Hags, however, were entirely too secretive regarding their allegiances, which left little for Albus to go on, until today, when he had seen them reach out and slaughter the Hexenmeisters who had survived the destruction of their brooms by those mechanical beasts. He had no idea where to even begin regarding said creatures and had decided to ignore them for now.

Taking advantage of all the confusion and the focus of both armies on each other, Albus had commanded Fawkes to transport him to the highest level of Grindelwald's keep. When his feet had touched solid ground once more, he had taken a look over the railing at the chaos and wondered how he was going to find his old friend in this mess. His plans for escape, however, were derailed when he felt that his control over Fawkes had been severed. He had no idea how that occured and while he still remained connected to Fawkes, being able to draw on some of the creatures magic, he could no longer force him to obey. The creature stared at him with clear hatred in his eyes, screeching loudly, before vanishing in a ball of fire, the connection between them weakening as the beast sought to get as far away from him as possible. Sighing to himself, Albus wrapped himself in a disillusionment spell before making his way down the keeps stairs, stepping over bodies as he went, most being those of the Hexenmeisters, though a few were clearly Peacekeepers and some oddly armed soldiers. He had taken one of their weapons momentarily, only for some magical reaction to occur that caused the weapon to fall apart into uneven shards in his hands. Deciding it was best to avoid picking up another of these clearly magically altered weapons, Albus carried on, his heart growing heavy as his and Gellert's vision of the world was seemingly collapsing under his gaze.

Throughout his life, he had always seen the magical and muggle worlds kept apart. Sure, some inventions like stopwatches and elevators had been observed and adapted by certain talented wizards of the world to a magical construction, but to create modern weapons of war that used magic in some way was terrifying. And he had a good idea that Lilith Schwarzwald was behind this. After all, he heard about her unique magical creations from his Auror contacts after the incident with the Chamber of Secrets and at the Atrium, how these were capable of deflecting almost all forms of spells or curses, except for the most powerful. He had seen it with his own eyes when Tom Riddle survived his Phoenix Fire attack during his failed attempt to liberate Hogwarts from the boy's ever expanding influence. Now, as he stepped past a few bodies, he could see similar discs lying about on the ground, charred beyond recognition. One he picked up even disintegrated in his hand, just as the weapons had done. Schwarzwald had certainly been busy designing weapons of war that only the people who served her were able to use. If word got out about these to the wider Wizarding World, it could further damage any hope of keeping the Muggle World as far away from Magical matters as possible. It was a problem Albus would have to deal with in time, as he seriously doubted he would encounter the Austrian youth within the confines of the battle. While she was certainly a brilliant witch, he had seen how she had manipulated Tom and the other students to embrace her views and act in her stead. Someone like that would never endanger her own life, especially when she had so many people ready to do it for her.

Albus would know, as this was his favored strategy. Thinking about the Order of the Phoenix, Albus held his hand to his heart. Ahh, his beloved Order. He had spent decades fostering its membership. From the disgraced and abandoned purebloods like the Weasleys, to the more common Halfbloods like the Schaklebolts that lived in Wizarding Britain without so much as having a voice in the Wizengamot and the Ministry of Magic. It had been so easy to court the disenfranchised members of the British Magical Community with promises of removing the Dark Families from their positions of privilege and authority. These very families had made it easy, treating the other members of the community as no better than the muggles that were unaware of their existence. The harder people to court, however, had been the members of the Light Faction. Failing to get either the Potters, Prewetts, Ross, and McKinnon families, Albus had all but given up on securing their support, until the scandal of Harfang Longbottom and Callidora Black's marriage shook the Wizengamot. While the elopement of Septimus and Cedrella Weasley had banded the Purebloods together in their derision of the Weasleys, making the family an easy target for Albus, it was Sirius Black's renegance of the dowry that the Longbottoms should have received that allowed their family to accept his Anti-Dark movement, becoming one of its strongest proponents. Sadly, all that preparation, all the fortunate circumstances that had given him the forces he needed, had been washed away. Wizarding Britain was now lost to Albus Dumbledore. But, if he could find and help his beloved Gellert escape this siege, there would still be hope they could save Wizardingkind from themselves. He just needed to find him first.

"Bombarda Maxima!" The remaining Hexenmeisters next to him took cover as he sent the curse sailing down the hallway, his eyes widening as the spell reflected off the rows of shields, though its impact above the Dwarves' heads brought him some satisfaction as the stone debris blocked out the corridor between them. "Blast the roof the further we get away. Slow them down as much as possible!" His guards followed his instructions to the letter as Gellert and Zabini made their way out of the keep's many corridors, before reaching one of the few viewing platforms surrounding the main structure, a few floors below his intended destination. Taking a breather, Gellert let out a long stream of curses. He had been caught unawares again! He and his guards had been about to enter the secret passageways that led into the mountains and hopefully beyond the wards that were keeping them from apparating or portkeying out, only for his frontline to be covered in crossbow bolts. A steady march of heavy footsteps followed by a yell of "reload" in Dwarvish was all Grindelwald needed to understand what had just happened. The Dwarves had not only found his hidden passageways, but had occupied them, blocking his people's only means of escape. The fact that the typically neutral Dwarves had seen fit to leave their mountain hideaways to take part in the siege highlighted to him the very reason he had sought their subjugation in the first place.

Short in stature they might have been, but Dwarves made up for that with their sheer strength and endurance in extreme environments, surviving the coldest of winter storms and the hottest of lava heated tunnels. Their people's talent for smithy only made them more dangerous to the magical community, as their skin already had some degree of magical resistance, with their armour almost making it full resistance. Even a surge of Fiendfyre from the Elder Wand was held back long enough for a barrage of now flaming arrows to cut through the curse and strike more of his soldiers. He had hoped to force the Dwarves into hiding after his attempts to secure hostages to gather information on their country's location and hidden entrances had failed, when the Dwarves all evacuated their Bank Branches after his failed attempt to capture the one in Berlin. Every one of the cities his Hexenmeisters forces helped to capture, from Vienna to Paris, had its Dwarves structures burned to the ground, the stone work shattered to rubble by the time they had successfully breached the defences. While Gellert had advocated for the German military to invade Switzerland, his puppets in the Nazi Leadership had thought the risk too great, especially since they had allies within the banking system there that felt that their positions would be compromised if the German Army sought to capture the financial institutions that so many countries depended on. Gellert had conceded the point when he was introduced to several of the bankers, who were more than happy to transfer his funds to other foreign countries, just in case the war went badly. That precaution had been merited, though now he needed to find an escape route to actually make use of said funds.

Making their way up to the next landing as his guards opened the door, this group was almost half way through the internal corridors before the two men infront of him dropped dead. Raising his shield instinctively, he watched as bullets impacted the translucent barrier before their deformed forms fell to the ground, his remaining guards stepping forward, their wands drawn at the ready. Not seeing any movements, Gellert decided not to risk it and launched a massive banishing spell, seeing the collapse of a few disillusionment spells at the far end of the corridor, though his eyes were fixed on another target. Having barely caught sight of a brief glimmer of magic reflecting off of some unknown force, he unleashed a stream of cutting and blasting spells in its direction. While he failed to hit anything solid, he did see the dust kicked up in the air get pushed aside by an invisible force. "Zabini, move on up ahead and clear us a path!" Trying desperately to blast the ceiling down onto his unseen pursuer, Grindelwald watched as the stone fragments suddenly stopped in their place, the gaps between them and the other stones suddenly getting filled in by some viscous material. Cursing under his breath, he aimed his attacks behind the target, getting better results as the debris collapsed the tunnel they had been in, cutting off the enemy's reinforcements. As his forces rushed through what would have been his throne room and reception hall, a masterpiece of enchantment peeled away the stone structures around it to reveal the absolute majesty of the mountainous views the fortress had, as if some great elusive mist warped the barrier between stone and air. He watched as Zabini reached the hidden door behind the throne, seeking to open the hidden escape tunnel that would let them reach the top of the battlements and hopefully to safety on the mountain side, when a spurt of blood erupted from his officer's hands.

Raising his wand, Gellert was only just able to see the disillusionment spell fade away as a mechanical bird flapped its wings and thrashed its talons, carving gashes all over Tulemeu's face. The bird managed to get some distance before it dove, its metallic wings carving a deep gash along Zabini's neck, his dark skin made all the darker as blood rushed out of the open wound. No longer worried about injuring his already dying aide's body, he launched a chain of basting curses at the bird, managing to injure it slightly, though he was unsure what damage his spell did as it just seemed to have trouble staying in flight. "Galatea!" A massive blast shook the far side of the reception room, the illusionary wall of sky now replaced by its very real exterior. As the bird sought to escape, Gellert watched as a young woman with short red hair and dark leathery coat removed a shimmering invisibility cloak from her person. Retraining his aim on her, he proceeded to send killing curses her way, the green bolts of light intercepted halfway between them, though after each one he saw some solid object drop to the ground, a puff of smoke emitted from the charred metallic material. As the bird flew out the improvised window, Grindelwald made sure to raise a dueling shield on his off hand as he kept the Elder Wand trained on his now visible target, the familiar looking young woman taking a similar pose. "Well, I must admit, you are certainly full of surprises. That mechanical bird that you risked your very life to protect, an alliance of Magicals, Muggles and other species to attack my fortress, whilst my other bases are all under simultaneous assault. I knew you were a special sort of girl, Fräulein von Schwarzwald, but you have certainly exceeded my expectations. I suppose I should have taken Albus' warning seriously."

Lilith raised her wand as curses sailed past Gellert, his feet remarcably mobile considering he trained as a Duelist. "Sorry to say, but I don't give a damn as to what you or your former lover thought about me. All that matters is making sure that your two flavors of madness end here." Gellert growled as he unleashed curses against her, watching as more discs collapsed whilst the young woman tried to dodge more frequently, successfully avoiding losing any more of her defences in the fight. Gellert had seen those discs in action whilst the Hogwarts wards were down, his view of her battle against Vinda making it clear that those discs were certainly powerful. It was why he was making sure to use curses known to either break through shields or to be exceedingly destructive, many of them being barred from use at the Durling Circuits by how vile and deadly they tended to be. Lilith, for her part, didn't hold back either, using every curse in her arsenal against him too, tearing through his dueling shields just as easily, though he was always ready to recast it whenever it collapsed. "What you have just destroyed was any chance of our people ever living freely under the sun. All Magicals will be forced to live in fear of the stunted muggles for decades if not centuries to come, all because you prevented me from bringing them all to heal at my feet!" Lilith laughed at him. "Do you hear yourself? No wonder your people are falling in droves. You rule by fear, fear of your power, fear of non-magicals and fear of the future we have yet to see. This coalition came together because we aren't afraid. Not of those who are our kin, not of your army and certainly not of you. After today, no one else will fear you ever again!"

The two continued to trade curses as Lilith whipped her wand in an arc. Gellert, having seen this spell in action, dodged to avoid it, only for him to be buffeted with a massive gust of wind that tore at his skin and clothes, leaving thin gashes all over him. He could feel the cuts burning as whatever curse they imparted entered his skin. Fearing that he had just lost a prolonged battle, Gellert drew all of his strength into defeating this witch, particularly as he had no intention in letting the Elder Wand pass on to her simply because she managed to defeat him in the long run. As more and more of Lilith's discs burned out from receiving the overly powerful curses that the Elder Wand unleashed, he noticed that she closed the fist that she had been using to cast a basic dueling shield. Seeing that she too had abandoned defence for a decisive victory, Gellert drew all of his strength into a curse he was sure would finish the duel, especially as his shield piercer shattered what remained of her floating discs. "Avada Kedavra!" "Disrumpo Arma!" It took Gellert a second to realize what spell the young woman had cast, but even he could do nothing about it as it was unleashed from her right arm in a massive surge of red energy. The two spells collided for a moment as Gellert fed every once of strength he had left into the Elder Wand, feeling the wood burning in his hand. For her part, Lilith could feel her strength waning, having used too much battling her way through the keep with her forces. Knowing, however, that failure would likely mean death, she dug deep, drawing on everything she could, feeling the dark energy of her family's estate surging through her body, even as it tore it apart. As blood dripped out of her lip, she whispered to the void. "I am not afraid."

The two interconnected beams flared as bright white light filled the room, blinding both of them. As each of the combatants became aware of their surroundings once more, Lilith felt her right arm falling apart, the gears, pistons and frame collapsing into a pile of scrap, a few larger chucks still dangling from the wires of electrum that remained connected to her stump. Gellert, upon seeing this, quickly smiled as he aimed his wand at her one more time, before the wood in his hand cracked. He stared in disbelief as the Elder Wand, the greatest magical weapon ever created, his means of ascension to the throne over all Magicals, crumbled into dust in his fingers. Lilith, her vision narrowing as her legs gave out from under her, smiled knowingly. Upon seeing this, realizing that the witch had planned to destroy the Elder Wand all along, Gellert Grindelwald felt a surge of rage unlike anything he had ever experienced. Never having cast the curse without a wand, he nevertheless uttered the cursed words as a flash of green light filled his vision. Lilith, for her part, saw the flashing light, the smile never leaving her face as the image before her flickered, first to the sight of Vinda Rosier, before finally taking on the cloaked form of Lord Voldemort. As in every instance, her left arm was raised as the curse reached her. The smile, however, remained unchanged. She may have feared death when Vinda struck her down four years ago, but just as Lillian had when she was only a year old, she had once more stared into the light of impending death without feeling an ounce of fear in her heart. Even as her body crumbled, her cheeks pressed into the dust covered stone floor of the ruined reception hall of Nurmengard Castle. Even as tears fell onto her cheeks from the face of the same man whose image had flashed before her eyes at the end, the smile remained.